Skip to main content

Full text of "Ocean echoes; an autobiography"

See other formats


OCEAN  ECHOES 


THE  FLYING  BOSUN 

A    MYSTERY    OF    THE    SEA 
BY 

ARTHUR   MASON 


New  York  Post's  Literary  Review:  "It  is 
no  imaginary  picture.  ...  As  a  story  of  the 
sea  it  ranks  with  the  best  of  Jack  London  or 
Morgan  Robertson,  and  as  a  story  of  the 
uncanny  it  is  comparable  with  'Dracula'  and 
'The  Master  of  Ballantrae.'  " 

New  York  Tribune:  "A  true-blue  deep- 
water  story  ...  a  thing  of  horror,  death 
and  mystery." 

New  York  Times:  "Both  in  theme  and 
handling  it  betrays  a  close  cousinship  to  the 
vivid  romances  of  Morgan  Robertson." 

Boston  Herald:  "No  lack  of  exciting  action 
— much  of  it  the  sort  that  is  built  around  the 
sailor's  superstitions." 

The  Bookman:  "The  feeling  persists  that, 
with  the  exception  of  the  spiritual  phe- 
nomena, the  whole  dramatic  voyage  actually 
occurred." 

$1.75 

HENRY  HOLT  AND  COMPANY 

NEW   YORK 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  SEA  HAD  ME  AGAIN. 


OCEAN  ECHOES 


AN   AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


BY 


ARTHUR  MASON 

WITH  A3*   INTRODUCTION  BY 
WILLIAM  McFEE 


NEW  YORK 

HENRY  HOLT  AND  COMPANY 

1922 


COPYRIGHT,  igaa, 

BY 
HENRY  HOLT  AND  COMPANY 

First  printing,  Atigust,  1922 


PSINTIB  IN"  THE   TT.   S.  A. 


TO 

G.  W.  M. 

WHOSE  MIDSHIP  SPOKE  IS  EVER 
READY  TO  TACK  OR  WEAR  TO  ANY 
BIT  OF  BREEZE  FROM  NOWHERE 


497579 


PKEFACE 

I  have  been  asked  to  write  my  biography. 
Other  people  have  written  of  their  lives,  lives 
of  greater  value  to  the  world  than  mine ;  though 
possibly  mine,  too,  has  not  been  without  value 
in  some  little  ways.  Lives  have  been  written 
so  interesting  in  the  telling,  that  skeptical 
readers  have  condemned  them  as  adorned. 

My  story  is,  I  believe,  not  lacking  in  excite- 
ment, but  it  shall  be  told  simply,  and  as  swiftly 
and  truly  as  though  the  years  were  crossing  the 
paper — crowding,  as  they  have  crowded  my 
youth  away,  and  the  desire  for  adventure. 

There  may  be  glued  leaves  in  the  volume  of 
my  life,  but  I  shall  steam  them  apart,  trying 
to  piece  out  a  pattern  that  is  not  as  much 
smudged  as  the  background  would  lead  one  to 
believe. 

There  will  be  in  the  pattern  success  and 
failure;  heart-cheer  and  heart-break,  as  in  all 
our  lives — such  philosophy,  too,  as  would  result 
from  the  thinking  my  life  has  led  me  to  do.  But 


vi  PREFACE 

that  there  is  love  to  the  very  end,  and  will  be, 
as  long  as  I  live,  speaks  not  so  well  for  me  (for 
if  ever  anyone  knows  the  rough-and-tumble  of 
life  I  should  know  it)  as  it  does  for  human 
nature. 

Surely  I  may  claim  to  know  people,  the  good 
of  them  and  the  bad ;  yet  I  think  loving  thoughts, 
and  incline  to  loving  deeds,  and  I  do  believe 
that  good  is  uppermost,  and  will  remain  upper- 
most to  the  last. 

ARTHUR  MASON. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

Preface     ....*•>,....        v 

Introduction  by  William  McFee  ....        ix 
I.    Concerning  Who's  Who  and  Why — Things 

My  Motner  Taught  Me 3 

II.   An  Event  Which  Makes  My  Hand  Shake  as 

I  Write—Hounded     .......       10 

III.  I    Conquer    My    Enemy — Irish    Anne — The 

Bandmaster 16 

IV.  I  Leave  My  Mother— The  Sea  Claims  Me—- 

My Little  Dogs  Must' Hunt  Alone   ...       23 
V.   My    First   Voyage    With    the    Swede— Ex- 
perience       28 

VI.   Back  to  Glasgow — A  Livelier  Chapter — The 

Gingerbread  Battle 34 

VII.   The  Real  Thing  at  Last—The  Ginger     .     .       42 
VIII.    Jack  Proves  His  Mettle— The  Pierhead  Jump 

—The  Sunken  Canoe 51 

IX.   Buttermilk,  Bunkhouse  and  Bugaboo     .     .       57 
X.   Liverpool  Jack  Goes  Off  on  His  Own — Steel 

Bridges  and  a  Water-Logged  Ship  for  Me      63 
XL    The  Lime-Juicer,  Always  Something  New    .       75 
XII.    The  Hens,  the   Cook,  the   Storm,  and  the 

Fight 82 

XIII.  Better  Weather,   Liverpool   Jack  Again,  J 

Go  Ashore .     .       89 

XIV.  Benefit  of  Clergy— New  Style 101 

XV.   More  Trouble— The  Hog  Business     ...     113 

XVI.    The  Loyal  Legion  Button,  Baled  Hay,  and 

Jackass  Brandy 126 

XVII.    The  Fates  Grind  the  Captain,  and  Smile  and 

Mock  at  Me 135 

XVIII.    Tops  and   Bottoms— The  Gambler   and   the 

Gambler's  Prey 146 

vii 


Vlll 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 

XIX. 
XX. 


PAGE 


A  Short  Chapter,  Healed  Wounds,  and  a 

Queer  Sea  Captain 155 

The  Hare-Lipped  Captain — Worcestershire 

Sauce  and  Gruel 163 

XXI.    Salmon  Fishing,  Citizen  and  Mate  .     .     .     173 
XXII.    Chapter  One  on  the  Psychology  of  Cap- 
tains   184 

XXIII.    More  Psychology— And  Some  Action  .     .     192 
XXIV!    Some   Facts   About   Women,   Red-Haired 
and    Otherwise,   With   a   Word   About 
Wives  and  a  Peaceful  Conclusion  in  the 

Pick  and  the  Gold-Pan 199 

XXV.    The  Story  of  the  Return  of  Lida  and  of 

Two  Strange  Men 206 

XXVI.  Concerning  the  Last  of  the  New  and  the 
Old-New  Town  of  Lida;  of  Dutchy  and 
the  Woman  and  the  Stranger  and  Leav- 
ing Things  Almost  as  They  Were  in  the 

Sixties—A  Shake-Down 215 

XXVII.     Ways  and  Means— The  Noble  Art  of  Sales- 
manship,   With    Some    House-to-House 

Philosophy   ...-'. 227 

XXVIII.  Farewell  to  an  Old  Friend  of  the  Early 
Days — And  Au  Revoir  to  the  First,  and 
Only  Friend  of  All  the  Years — Rather  a 
Sad  Chapter  Take  It  All  in  All  .  .  231 
XXIX.  The  Old  Man  and  the  Violet  Rock,  the 
Guardians  and  the  Story  of  the  Old 

Man's  Love 237 

XXX.  Treats  of  Fair  Play,  in  Which  I  Lose  One 
Horse,  and  of  Justice,  in  Which  I  Lose 
Another;  and  of  Pity,  and  My  Acquisi- 
tion of  a  Third 257 

XXXI.    Killing  Mexican  Bandits 262 

XXXII.    One  Who  Sang 266 

XXXIII.     Old  Austen  Sees  Daylight,  I  Do,  Too,  and 

She  Does,  Too 270 

'XXXIV.    Far-Reaching  Consequences 279 

XXXV.    Ocean  Echoes    .  283 


INTRODUCTION 

In  this  autobiography  the  reader  is  confronted 
with  a  situation  sufficiently  novel  to  invite  more 
than  a  moment's  consideration.  Here  is  a  man 
who  may  be  described  as  a  true  romantic.  At 
the  end  of  a  life  devoted  to  wanderings  which 
took  him  nowhere  and  adventures  which  have 
gotten  him  neither  fame  nor  wealth,  he  sits  down 
to  write,  convinced  that  nothing  like  this  had 
ever  happened  to  a  man  before. 

"And  so  I  yarn  along,"  he  says,  "and  think  of 
past  things,  and  write  them  down,  partly  as  a 
Bailor  who  knew  all  that  was  hard  and  rough,  and 
partly  as  a  man  recently  come  to  writing  who  is 
intoxicated  with  the  new-found  use  of  words  to 
evoke  old  scenes." 

Here  is  the  secret  source  of  his  magic.  Like 
the  gentleman  in  the  play  who  finds  he  has  been 
speaking  prose  all  his  life,  our  author  has  sud- 
denly perceived  that  he  has  been  doing  the 
romantic  things  men  write  of  in  books,  and 
the  exquisite  emotions  attendant  upon  the  dis- 

ix 


x  INTRODUCTION 

covery  have  had  a  distinct  influence  upon  his 
diction.  There  is  an  elvish  irresponsibility  in  his 
narrative  that  only  an  Irish  sailor  could  accom- 
plish without  foundering.  In  the  early  part  of 
the  book,  indeed,  he  is  continually  bewildered 
by  the  sharp  differences  between  himself  and  the 
conventional  Irishman  of  whom  he  has  heard  and 
read.  Yet  he  perseveres  courageously,  and  soon 
the  stage  Irishman  is  forgotten  in  the  contempla- 
tion of  his  own  matchless  personality.  He  is  one 
of  those  picturesque  beings  who  erupt  from  the 
calm  surface  of  literature  at  long  intervals, 
articulate  romantics,  like  Trelawney  with  his 
"Memoirs  of  a  Younger  Son,"  Broome  whose 
"Log  of  a  Boiling  Stone"  is  already  forgotten, 
and  even  Adam  Lindsay  Gordon,  the  Byronic 
rebel  who  found  solace  for  his  indignant  spirit  in 
galloping  about  the  Australian  bush.  For  it 
should  be  borne  in  mind  that  these  romantics  are 
sharply  contrasted  in  mentality  with  men  of 
the  type  of  Vambery,  passionately  wandering 
through  Central  Asia  slaking  his  thirst  for  lan- 
guages and  the  ultimate  roots  of  human  speech ; 
of  Burton,  the  trained  traveler  who  held  in  con- 
tempt the  people  of  his  own  time  and  race;  of 


INTRODUCTION  xi 

Speke.  the  authentic  explorer,  consumed  with  a 

•- 

hard,  practical  rage  for  annexation,  standing 
with  cool  insolence  before  kings,  and  berating 
savage  despots  like  children.  All  these  men,  in 
their  various  ways,  were  equipped  to  do  their 
work,  as  were  those  more  essential  builders  of 
empires,  Rhodes,  Olive  and  Gordon.  They  were 
the  masters  of  their  fates  in  so  far  as  determining 
their  direction  could  achieve  this.  They  were 
leaders,  and  perhaps  the  most  distinctive  charac- 
teristic of  such  men  in  their  intercourse  with 
others  is  their  utter  inability  to  permit  anyone 
else  to  take  the  lead,  no  matter  how  trivial  the 
enterprise. 

But  the  true  romantic  has  no  such  urge  to 
assume  the  purple  buskins  of  leadership.  There 
is  nothing  in  him  of  the  old  conquistador  breed, 
those  men  who  landed  upon  terrifying  coasts, 
and  seem  to  have  had  a  demon  within  them,  so 
astounding  are  the  feats  of  endurance  recorded 
of  them.  The  true  romantic  wanders  as  does  the 
gypsy,  as  did  Borrow,  but  not  always  with  Bor- 
row's  command  of  observed  incident  and  knowl- 
edge of  the  human  heart.  The  true  romantic  is 
a  Peer  Gynt,  Emperor  of  Himself,  lord  of  the 


xii  INTRODUCTION 

illimitable  lost  empire  of  Egomania,  condemned 
to  wander  in  a  world  of  astute  swindlers,  shrewd 
executives  and  a  sentimental  proletariat.  He 
sees  himself  always  the  clear-eyed  victim  of  ras- 
cally circumstances,  and  broods  upon  the  bizarre 
destiny  which  condemns  him  to  be  forever  on  the 
move.  Yet  of  all  things  he  dreads  stagnation. 
The  gently  shining  placidity  of  bourgeois  exist- 
ence lures  him  while  he  struggles  desperately  to 
ship  once  more.  He  grows  pensive  as  the  years 
pass  and  find  him  without  hearth  and  home,  out- 
ward bound  to  distant  ports  where  dwell  the 
girls  enshrined  in  the  glamour  of  youthful 
voyages.  He  runs  away  from  his  ship,  and 
crosses  deserts  and  inland  plains  in  eager  hurry 
to  reach  a  ship.  In  the  streets  of  heartless  cities 
he  sees  with  luminous  clarity  the  tufted  palms 
waving  in  the  night  wind  while  the  riding  lights 
in  the  harbour  twinkle  and  the  guitars  twang  to 
soft  voices.  And  you  will  discover  him  on  any 
South  American  water-front,  planning  a  return 
to  some  country  from  which  he  will  immediately 
depart. 

The  valuable  feature  of  this  book  of  Adven- 


INTRODUCTION  xiii 

tures  is  the  expression  of  this  mood  of  the  true 
romantic.  Listen  to  him  as  he  recounts  his 
vicissitudes  ashore : 

"It  was  time  to  commence  to  build  castles,  for 
six  months  more  would  give  us  substantial 
money.  My  castle  took  the  form  of  a  cozy  little 
farm,  and  included  a  cozy  little  wife,  too,  for 
I  was  becoming  enamoured  of  a  red-haired  lassie 
whose  father  raised  strawberries.  She  liked  me 
in  spite  of  my  clothes  and  the  way  I  had  of 
talking  to  my  pigs.  .  .  . 

"Nevertheless,  I  kissed  her  one  day  through 
the  fence — a  barbed  wire  fence  at  that — and  a 
thrill  went  through  me;  the  like  of  which  I  had 
never  known  before.  I  began  to  long  for  the 
complementary  companionship  of  her,  and  I 
thought  of  her  sharing  my  days,  and  bringing 
my  lunch  to  me  at  the  plow. 

"How  full  of  nothingness  are  dreams!  They 
are  but  fading  specters  on  a  wasteless  sea — the 
closer  you  sail  to  them  the  farther  they  are  away. 
Two  days  after  my  kiss,  the  hog  farm  was  in 
mourning.  Every  last  one  of  the  hogs  died  from 
hog  cholera." 


xiv  INTRODUCTION 

Here,  then,  you  have  the  essential  value  of 
this  extraordinary  narrative.  It  is  the  work  of  a 
true  romantic,  oblivious  of  the  tremendous  issues 
of  civilization  and  race.  And  yarning  along,  as 
he  says,  a  man  "recently  come  to  writing,  who  is 
intoxicated  with  the  new-found  use  of  words  to 
evoke  old  scenes."  This  is  a  valuable  confession. 
It  is  the  key  to  a  small  yet  inimitable  department 
of  literature.  It  is  the  peep-hole  through  which 
we  see  something  very  astonishing  indeed — an 
authentic  character  out  of  some  fabulous  novel 
shouldering  the  ghostly  author  aside,  and  writing 
the  tale  himself. 

WILLIAM  MOFBB. 
S.  8.  Carrillo 


OCEAN  ECHOES 


CHAPTER  I 

CONCERNING  WHO^S  WHO  AND  WHY — THINGS 
MY  MOTHER  TAUGHT  ME 

O;NE  often  wonders  whether  the  desire  to 
wander   is   not   something  more   than 
the    fidgeting    of    a    restless    soul.     I 
shall  not  even  try  to  analyse  this  thing — better 
leave  it  to  the  mystery -writers  who  are  sure  of 
their  occult  settings,  and  to  the  theorists  who 
have  never  smelled  the  salt.     Nevertheless,  there 
is  within  me  something  which  says  that  to  halt 
is  to  decay. 

Although  my  hair  is  graying  and  my  stride 
shortening,  my  sympathy  with  adventure  is  as 
fresh  within  me  as  was  the  spirit  to  dare  the 
day  I  capsized  a  sail-boat  in  a  squall,  and  the 
doctor  was  called  to  give  aid  to  my  mother. 
She  had  fainted  at  the  sight  of  me  sitting  on 
the  bottom  of  the  overturned  boat.  When  I  was 
finally  rescued  my  father  whipped  me,  the 
schoolmaster  whipped  me,  and  the  good  Padre 
gave  much  wise  counsel  to  a  bitter  little  boy. 

3 


4  OCEAN  ECHOES 

I  was  their,  in'  'tfce  year  1885,  ten  years  old.  and 
that  is  close  on  forty  years  ago. 

That  day  was  a  never-to-be-forgotten  one. 
Then,  for  the  first  time,  I  experienced  the  joys  of 
isolation  and  the  dangers  that  make  adventure 
romantic.  The  sea  and  I  have  been  friends; 
we  have  understood  each  other's  thoughts.  The 
sullen  moods,  the  tranquil,  and  the  boisterous, 
each  in  its  own  tone,  have  blended  together  in 
harmony,  so  that  the  Soul  of  the  Sea  is  forever 
en  rapport  with  the  heart  of  its  lover.  I  love 
the  sea,  and  shall  continue  to,  as  long  as  I  have 
eyes  to  see  its  indigo  and  emerald  coloring,  and 
ears  to  hear  its  rumbling  echoes  on  crest  and 
crag. 

My  life,  until  I  was  eighteen  years  old,  was 
spent  on  my  father's  large  farm  on  the  shores 
of  Strangford  Lough,  in  the  northeastern  part 
of  Ireland.  The  last  of  the  eighteen  years  were 
happy  for  me,  but  sad  enough  for  family  and 
friends.  I  was  wild,  if  that  conveys  anything 
to  the  reader — I  mean  wild  in  the  sense  of  seek- 
ing danger.  My  mother  was  constantly  praying 
for  me,  while  my  father  laid  heavy  the  lash. 

There  was  another  to  be  reckoned  with — the 


CONCERNING  WHO'S  WHO  5 

village  schoolmaster.  Short  and  stubby  fte  was, 
with  a  black  beard  and  a  pug  nose,  and  eyes 
that  were  always  searching  for  the  bad  that 
might  be  in  a  boy.  I  branded  him  one  time 
with  a  glass  ink-bottle  over  his  heathery  eye- 
brows. He's  dead  now,  and  I  suppose  I've  for- 
given him  for  the  welts  he  made  on  my  young 
hide. 

There  were  four  in  our  family,  two  boys  and 
two  girls.  My  brother  was  older  than  I  by  two 
years.  He  was  a  quiet  and  unassuming  boy, 
always  with  his  head  deep  in  some  book.  He 
was  never  much  of  an  adventurer.  I  mean  that 
when  the  hounds  and  huntsmen  went  scurrying 
after  a  fox  or  a  deer,  he  would  be  self-contained 
with  his  lessons,  while  I  would  jump  through 
the  school-room  window  and  run  all  day  with 
the  horses  and  dogs. 

The  family,  I  thought,  loved  him  far  better 
than  they  did  me.  They  were  always  holding 
him  up  to  me  as  the  model  of  behavior;  and 
surely  he  was  to  be  admired,  for  he  took  adven- 
ture like  a  gentleman,  as  he  did  everything ;  and 
was  a  midshipman  in  Her  Majesty's  navy  when 
I  was  a  wildling  on  the  high  seas.  He  died  while 


6  OCEAN  ECHOES 

still  in  his  youth,  in  South  America,  and  his 
death  has  ever  remained  a  grief  to  me,  for  I 
loved  him  quite  as  much  as  the  others  did. 

What  I  regret  infinitely  in  my  life  is  the  worry 
I  caused  my  mother.  I  feel  that  I  was  respon- 
sible for  the  gray  in  her  hair,  that  for  many 
years  longer  should  have  been  black  as  an 
eclipsed  thunder-cloud.  She  was  the  one,  when 
I  had  been  out  hunting  ducks  in  the  bogs  all 
night,  to  open  the  door  at  three  or  four  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  whispering  softly:  "Don't 
wake  your  father.  He  thinks  that  you  went 
to  bed  early."  That  was  the  mother  who  stayed 
by  me  then,  as  her  memory  ever  has,  kind,  lov- 
ing, and  most  long-suffering.  The  principles  of 
forbearance  which  she  taught  me  are  cruel 
enough  when  one  has  to  tackle,  as  I  did,  a  world 
of  selfish  and  intolerant  people,  who  laugh  when 
you  laugh,  and  when  the  bumper  is  empty,  yawn, 
and  long  for  another  day  when  the  sea  may 
break  a  prize  more  worthy.  Nevertheless,  they 
have  stayed  in  my  heart  from  her  example,  and 
I  do  not  think  that  I  am  unkind,  unloving,  or 
impatient,  beyond  my  Celtic  nature  and  the 
training  of  the  sea. 


CONCERNING  WHO'S  WHO  7 

Mother  didn't  know  that  a  world  existed  out- 
side the  County  Down.  She's  dead,  now,  these 
many  years,  and  I  wonder  if  her  souPs  imagina- 
tion has  not,  from  its  infinite  viewpoint,  seen 
the  world  somewhat  as  I  see  it.  If  I  am  at 
fault  she'll  forgive,  yes,  she'll  forgive  as  she 
did  when  I  turned  the  boat  over,  and  carried 
the  gun  without  a  license.  Mothers  always  for- 
give, on,  I  think,  into  the  Beyond.  As  I  drift 
with  the  current  of  tide  and  time,  I  can  see 
in  every  man  the  generative  forces  for  good  left 
there  by  his  mother.  Without  them  the  world's 
highways  would  crowd  with  wrecks  of  debauch- 
ery, and  hulks  of  men  would  pile  high  the  ocean 
shores  where  kelp  once  grew. 

Our  home  overlooked  the  sea,  and,  within  easy 
view,  ships  passed  on  their  way  to  lands  beyond 
the  horizon.  To  a  boy  of  ten  with  a  romantic 
soul,  those  strange  visitors  with  white  sails  and 
dark  hulls  spoke  their  message  as  they  glided 
by  on  into  haze  and  adventure.  Left  on  the 
beach,  I  gazed  with  desire  into  a  nothingness 
of  lonesomeness,  and  longed  to  be  a  man  that 
I  might  wrestle  with  the  Devil  or  the  Deep, 
and  defy  each.  But  I  had  to  await  the  passing 


8  OCEAN  ECHOES 

of  slowly  rolling  years,  which  brought  me  a  good 
that  I  did  not  appreciate — a  well-nourished, 
strongly-proportioned  young  frame,  fit  for  fight- 
ing and  endurance,  an  eye  more  than  usually 
steady,  and  an  unusual  knowledge  of  that  most 
difficult  seamanship,  navigation  of  small  boats 
along  a  rocky  coast. 

I  often  long  for  a  glimpse  of  my  old  home. 
I  mean  some  day  to  go  back  there  when  Ireland 
is  more  as  I  remember  it;  and  yet  my  memories 
seem  but  as  those  of  yesterday,  fleeting  like  scud 
across  my  story,  leaving  pictures  of  startling 
brightness  here  and  there.  Land  glimpses, 
often,  of  horses  and  cows,  of  flax  and  grist-mills, 
hawthorn  hedges  blooming,  hogs  and  wild  ducks. 
Particularly  of  two  dogs  whose  instincts  were 
super-animal,  who  shared  my  joys  and  sorrows, 
and  were  whipped  when  I  was  whipped,  drag- 
ging in  with  me  late  at  night,  after  I  had  worn 
out  their  poor  little  legs  trailing  me  through 
the  bogs  hour  after  hour  without  food. 

There  are  pictures,  too,  of  a  loving  little  boy 
combing  his  mother's  hair,  making  her  tea  for 
her  when  she  was  sick,  and  waiting  on  her  like 
a  woman;  then  the  wheatfield,  when  the  wheat 


CONCERNING  WHO'S  WHO  9 

was  in  flower  and  the  hawthorn  blossoms  open 
to  the  bumble-bee,  and  the  thrush  and  the 
meadow  lark  alternated  their  song  for  the  day; 
then  "Paddy,"  the  Irish  hunter,  whose  soft, 
nimble  lips  could  fumble  any  gate  until  it 
opened,  and  whose  horse-conscience  allowed 
much  gleaning  in  forbidden  pastures,  in  defiance 
of  our  stupidity. 

Paddy  died  from  old  age,  and  not  from  lack 
of  care.  My  father  may  not  have  had  all  the 
fatherly  instincts,  but  his  animals  were  royally 
entertained,  and  woe  betide  the  groom  who  neg- 
lected the  many  variations  of  their  diet,  or 
failed  to  give  them  a  light  clean  bed  of  the 
proper  depth! 

While  I  remained  at  home  my  father's  main 
worry  was  to  keep  me  out  of  sail-boats.  In  this 
he  was  never  successful.  He  was  afraid  of  the 
sea,  and  had  a  horror  that  he  would  be  drowned 
some  day  while  trying  to  rescue  me. 

Father,  too,  is  resting  in  a  little  crowded 
graveyard,  beside  those  of  his  own,  and  the  many 
who  played  together  when  he  and  they  were 
boys. 


CHAPTER  II 

AN  EVENT  WHICH  MAKES  MY  HAND  STILL 
SHAKE  As  I  WRITE. — HOUNDED 

I  WAS  fourteen  when  I  cut  the  schoolmaster 
over  the  eye.     There  was  a  hunt  on.     The 
red-coated  huntsmen  came  in  swarms,  the 
beagle  hounds  yelped  viciously  as  they  passed 
the    country    school.     The    schoolmaster    must 
have  known  of  the  hunt  in  advance.     The  win- 
dows were  down  and  locked  with  a  trigger-catch. 
The  front  door  was  locked. 

The  back  door  opened  into  a  yard  that  had 
a  high  wall  around  it,  and  the  iron  gate  that 
gave  on  the  country  road  was  hasped  fast  with 
an  iron  padlock.  To  get  in  or  out  of  the  school 
a  boy  must  have  a  quick  mind  and  a  ladder. 
I  had  the  presence  of  mind,  and  a  step-ladder 
leaned  against  the  wall  to  the  right  of  a  large 
blackboard. 

The  pupils  were  excited  as  they  worked.  The 
master  knitted  his  brows  as  he  gazed  at  the 

10 


HOUNDED  11 

beautifully  garbed  ladies  who  rode  in  the  hunt. 
I  raised  my  hand  and  spoke  pleadingly: 

"Please,  sir,  may  I  go  out?" 

Turning  to  me  he  said,  in  his  most  conquering 
brogue :  "There'll  be  no  leave  till  the  hunt  goes 
by." 

The  better-disciplined  boys  looked  at  me  and 
grinned. 

I  have  often  thought,  in  reading  of  the  various 
mystical  cults,  that  sometime  in  the  back  ages 
I  may  have  been  a  dog.  The  dog  instinct  was 
certainly  strong  in  me  that  day.  When  the 
hunting  horn  sounded  I  was  as  instantly  respon- 
sive as  the  swiftest  beagle  that  led  the  hounds. 
I  jumped  for  the  step-ladder,  and  rushed  for 
the  back  door.  In  my  haste  I  knocked  down  a 
few  of  the  boys.  There  was  a  general  uproar,  and 
I,  heedless  of  everything  and  the  consequences, 
slammed  the  ladder  against  the  back  wall, 
mounted  the  steps,  and  emerged  into  freedom. 

The  village  school  was  soon  in  the  distance. 
I  could  run  then,  through  stubble-fields  and 
thorn  hedges,  over  pillared  gates  and  stepping- 
stiles.  I  overtook  the  hunt,  passed  the  fat, 
stubby,  gouty  riders,  and,  knowing  the  cutoffs, 


12  OCEAN  ECHOES 

was  soon  in  the  midst  of  the  baying  beagles. 
I  ran  with  them  till  the  sun  went  down. 

The  stag  that  made  merry  the  chase  took  to 
the  ocean  for  safety.  He  was  later  rescued  by 
boatmen,  only  to  lead  the  hunt  another  day. 
The  disappointed  hounds  and  I,  weary  and 
empty,  turned  homeward;  they  to  be  caressed 
and  fed,  and  I  to  be  beaten  and  humiliated.  So 
the  hunt  broke  up  on  the  beach.  Red-coated 
huntsmen  and  beagles  went  each  to  his  own 
home,  and  each  with  his  own  thoughts  of  the 
day  and  the  morrow.  My  visions  of  what 
awaited  me  from  an  angry  father  that  night  and 
from  a  heavy-handed  schoolmaster  the  next  day 
made  light  of  my  empty  stomach  and  tired  body. 

I  didn't  skulk  about.  I  went  home  to  take 
my  medicine.  What  was  a  whipping  compared 
with  a  day  with  the  hounds?  My  two  dogs  met 
me  about  a  mile  from  the  house.  I  knew  by 
their  big  melancholy  eyes  that  they  were  sorry 
for  me.  After  jumping  and  frisking  around  and 
licking  my  hands  they  dropped  behind  at  a 
respectful  distance.  It  was  never  safe  for  them 
while  I  was  getting  punished,  for  we  shared  each 
other's  crimes.  So  I  got  my  whipping,  and  one 


HOUNDED  13 

that  I  have  never  forgotten.  Even  supper,  saved 
for  me,  could  not  heal  my  sense  of  aching 
injuries,  in  spite  of  all  the  plenty  of  the  Irish 
way  of  living  in  those  years.  But  I  was  con- 
soled by  the  thought  that  I  should  soon  be  a 
man.  In  fact,  not  long  after,  when  my  father 
attempted  to  beat  me  one  day,  I  warned  him  that 
I  was  unwilling  to  be  punished  again,  and  that 
if  he  tried  to,  he  would  do  it  at  his  own  risk. 
That  was  the  last. 

As  I  went  to  school  next  day,  I  could  hear 
the  boys  whisper : 

"He's  going  to  get  it  to-day." 

They  were  right.  I  did  get  it.  I  entered  the 
school  as  innocently  as  the  kindergarten  chil- 
dren. I  noticed  that  the  master,  as  he  looked 
at  me,  grew  venomous,  and  buttoned  his  frock- 
tailed  coat.  But  everything  went  well  till  roll- 
call,  and  I  had  hopes  that  he  had  given  me  up 
as  a  bad  job.  I  was  sadly  mistaken.  Wheii  he 
called  my  name : 

"Present,  sir,"  I  shouted. 

"Come  up  here  to  the  desk,"  he  roared. 

Then  I  knew  that  the  price  of  the  hunt  had 
to  be  paid.  He  called  the  school  to  atten- 


14  OCEAN  ECHOES 

tion,   and,   fixing   his   fiery   eyes   on   me,    said: 

"I'm  going  to  make  an  example  of  you.  I'm 
going  to  teach  you  that  I  am  the  master  here 
and  have  to  be  obeyed."  As  he  slung  his  epi- 
thets his  voice  grew  fierce,  and  his  frame  shook 
with  anger. 

"You'll  never  amount  to  anything,"  he  roared, 
"you, — you,— " 

I  had  a  bitter  enemy  in  school — Thomas 
Coulter  by  name.  I  could  hear  him  snicker 
behind  his  hands.  The  master  stepped  down 
from  his  desk  with  the  cane  in  his  hands. 

"Hold  out  your  hand!"  he  shouted.  "Twelve 
slaps  with  the  cane  for  you." 

Four  were  considered  a  serious  punishment, 
but  twelve  were  out  of  the  question.  I  held  out 
my  hands  and  took  six,  three  on  each.  The 
welts  were  too  painful  for  any  more.  When  I 
refused  and  said  that  I  had  had  enough,  he 
sprang  at  me  like  a  tiger,  knocked  me  down, 
put  his  knee  on  my  breast,  and  almost  drove 
the  wind  out  of  me.  Then  he  lost  control  of 
his  temper  and  beat  me  unmercifully.  As  I  lay 
there  on  the  school-room  floor  groaning  with  pain, 
he  stood  over  me  like  a  madman.  Then,  realizing 


HOUNDED  15 

that  he  had  done  his  job,  he  took  a  glass  of 
water,  and  resumed  the  work  of  the  school. 

I  crawled  to  my  seat,  but  not  like  a  whipped 
cur  by  any  means;  rather  with  the  determina- 
tion to  get  even  with  that  black-eyed  brute. 
Half  an  hour  later  my  chance  came.  I  grabbed 
a  glass  ink-bottle,  and  being  good  at  throwing 
cobble-stones,  I  struck  him  over  the  eye,  laying 
bare  the  bone. 

With  blood  dripping  down  his  shirt  he  tum- 
bled down  from  his  high-topped  desk  to  the  plat- 
form. I,  weak  and  bruised,  feeling  that  my  job 
was  done,  but  sick  at  the  sight  of  it,  crawled 
out  of  the  school  and  staggered  home. 

I  was  not  sent  to  that  school  again. 

The  parish  people  were  terribly  upset  over 
my  crime,  but  never  a  word  did  they  say  against 
the  schoolmaster  for  what  he  had  done  to  me. 
Strange  to  say,  my  father  openly  took  my  side. 
He  was  willing  to  abuse  me  himself,  but  when 
it  came  to  public  punishment  I  at  once  became 
a  son  of  his,  and  as  such  was  entitled  to  consid- 
eration. My  mother,  being  the  village  diplomat, 
had  to  smooth  the  troubled  waters,  which  she 
was  well  qualified  to  do. 


CHAPTER  III 

I  CONQUER  MY  ENEMY — IRISH  ANNE. — THE 
BANDMASTER 

I  WAS    sent   to   another   school   in   another 
village,  but  my  time  there  was  short  also; 
for  the  hounds  and  the  huntsmen  passed 
that  way,  too,  and  I  had  learned  nothing  from 
my  former  experience.     I  rode  a  donkey  to  and 
from    that    school.      The    distance    was    far, 
although  you  could  count  the  Irish  miles  on 
three  fingers  of  the  left  hand. 

One  afternoon  I  was  coming  home  feeling 
happy.  I  had  been  promoted  to  a  higher  grade 
and  was  beginning  to  like  the  school.  My  young 
enemy  of  the  other  school,  Thomas  Coulter,  who 
had  laughed  when  the  master  whipped  me,  was 
also  riding  a  donkey  that  afternoon.  The  two 
animals  met  in  the  road,  head  on.  They  stopped 
and  exchanged  sniffs  of  greeting.  Thomas  and 
I  growled  at  each  other  like  two  strange  bull- 
dogs, and,  without  a  word,  dismounted,  pulled 

16 


I  CONQUER  MY  ENEMY  17 

off  our  coats,  and  flew  at  each  other's  throats. 

Thomas  was  older  and  heavier,  and,  as  usual, 
he  blackened  both  my  eyes  and  made  my  nose 
bleed.  I  rode  home,  horrible  to  look  at.  My 
mother  bathed  my  face  and  washed  the  blood 
off,  saying,  in  her  gallant  way: 

"Oh,  how  I  wish  that  sometime  you  could 
whip  that  boy." 

She  cooked  me  two  eggs,  and  had  me  drink 
a  pitcher  of  fresh  buttermilk.  Then  she  asked 
me  where  Thomas  was.  I  told  her  up  by  the 
Four  Roads.  I  knew  that  she  wanted  me  to  go 
back  and  see  if  I  couldn't  get  even  with  him. 
Mother  was  prudent,  but  her  actions  carried 
meaning. 

"Go  out  to  the  bog,"  said  she,  "and  bring  me 
four  leeches.  I  must  have  your  eyes  fixed  up 
before  school  to-morrow." 

I  didn't  go  near  the  bogs.  Up  to  the  Four 
Eoads  I  strode,  and  met  Thomas,  the  boss  of 
the  village  boys. 

"Come  on,"  I  said,  "Fm  going  to  whip  you 
this  time." 

He  was  whipped,  and  well  whipped.  I  have 
often  wondered  since  whether  my  success  was 


18  OCEAN  ECHOES 

due  to  the  eggs  and  buttermilk,  or  to  my 
mother's  daring  words :  "I  wish  that  sometime 
you  could  whip  that  boy." 

When  I  was  twelve  years  old  I  had  a  childish 
fondness  for  girls  of  my  age.  I  liked  to  be  with 
them,  to  play  with  them,  caress  them,  and — 
which  often  happened — to  fight  with  them. 

One  girl  in  particular,  Anne  Bailey,  interested 
me.  Dressed  in  starched  aprons  and  polished 
shoes,  she  would  meet  me  at  the  stile  and  swing 
with  me  on  the  gate.  I  would  carry  her  books 
from  school,  and  fight  her  fights,  which  were 
many.  Anne,  for  a  child  of  thirteen  years,  had 
a  terrible  temper.  Few  boys  in  the  village  had 
any  use  for  her.  I  liked  her  because  she  fought 
for  what  she  thought  was  right.  The  smaller 
children  always  had  a  square  deal  where  Anne 
was  concerned,  even  if  she  had  to  trim  a  boy 
to  get  it. 

My  fondness  for  her,  I  suppose,  grew  out  of 
the  fact  that  she  never  lost  a  fight.  If  she  got 
into  a  tight  place  where  she  couldn't  win  with 
her  fists,  she  would  resort  to  cobble-stones,  and 
Anne  could  throw  those  gray  granite,  ragged 
stones,  so  common  on  the  country  roads  in 


I  CONQUER  MY  ENEMY  19 

Ireland,  with  unerring  accuracy.  Her  enemies 
would  run  before  her  for  the  cover  of  the  haw- 
thorn hedges.  Yet  she  had  characteristics  that 
belong  to  her  sex.  She  admired  well-dressed 
boys.  On  Sunday  mornings  she  would  give  me 
her  most  coquettish  smile,  for  then  I  was  togged 
in  my  best. 

When  I  was  fifteen,  mother  had  me  join  a 
band,  and  while  I  remained  at  home  I  learned 
to  play  the  cornet,  clarionet,  and  flute.  Music 
develops  imagination  in  the  imaginative.  In 
me,  perhaps  because  I  was  over-imaginative, 
music  wrought  agonies  of  adventurousness  and 
rainbow-tinted,  velvet  harmonies  of  the  sights 
and  sounds  that  lay  beyond  my  ken — over  there, 
north,  south,  east,  and  west;  over  there  beyond 
the  sea.  Only  a  few  rolling  green  waves  to 
cross,  in  that  winged  ship,  flitting  through  the 
gauzy  haze,  and  strange  lands  would  emerge 
from  the  horizon,  lands  of  color  and  music.  So 
different,  so  much  more  beautiful  than  my  world. 
Surely  I  was  a  strange  boy — at  once  bad  and 
harmless,  and  full,  as  I  have  always  been,  of  the 
spirit  of  poetry.  Others  I  have  known  like 
myself,  fighters  of  wave  and  man,  also  full  of 


20  OCEAN  ECHOES 

the  essence  of  poetry — many  of  them,  unbeliev- 
ably many. 

I  was  soon  to  test  the  beauties  of  that  other 
world  of  my  yearning.  By  the  time  I  reached 
it,  hardship  had  relegated  the  poetry  of  my 
nature  to  the  safest  confines  of  my  heart,  and 
my  surface  sentiment  was  not  easily  hurt,  as 
sometimes  is  the  case  with  others.  I  loved  every 
phase  of  the  sea-going  life,  and  longed  for  more. 
Now  it  lives  on  in  my  thoughts. 

I  often  think  of  the  bandmaster,  and  how 
different  he  was  from  my  first  schoolmaster. 
What  a  sense  of  humor  he  had,  and  what  pains 
he  took  to  teach  me!  What  long  rides  he  took 
on  his  old  white  mule!  He  came  on  Thursday 
evenings.  His  breath  was  always  strong  with 
whiskey,  but  he  seemed  none  the  worse  on  that 
account  in  his  teaching. 

Our  maids,  at  home,  were  with  us  so  long  that 
they  were  part  of  the  household.  Only  the 
dairymaid  was  changed  from  time  to  time,  for 
her  position  seemed  to  be  one  that  inevitably 
led  to  matrimony.  There  would  be  a  great  dis- 
cussion as  to  the  next  one  to  fill  the  place,  on 
these  occasions.  But  Maggie,  the  cook,  never 


I  CONQUER  MY  ENEMY  21 

changed.  She  had  been  with  us  for  years  and 
years.  She  ruled  our  goings-out  and  our  com- 
ings-in,  and  woe  betide  us  if  we  did  not  do  justice 
to  the  good  things  that  were  set  before  us;  no 
mean  task  when  one  considers  the  three  hearty 
meals  and  the  three  between-meals  that  punc- 
tuated the  Irish  farmer's  day. 

Maggie  thought  a  great  deal  of  the  music- 
master,  perhaps  because  he  was  good  to  me,  who 
was  her  prime  favorite,  perhaps  because  he  ate 
most  unsparingly  of  everything  that  she  placed 
before  him  on  those  hungry  Thursday  nights, 
perhaps  because  her  soul  was  also  full  of  music, 
surcharged  with  the  ceaseless  din  of  pots  and 
pans. 

The  bandmaster  was  always  kind  and  smiling, 
and  made  light  of  our  mistakes,  sticking  his 
fingers  into  his  ears  most  comically  to  listen  for 
discords.  For  the  life  of  me  I  could  not  see 
how  that  process  could  facilitate  his  perception, 
but  he  seemed  to  locate  discords  with  unerring 
accuracy. 

Surely  he  had  a  difficult  task  teaching  us 
county  boys  to  play  together,  but  he  did,  and 
rode  his  mule  over  twenty  miles  of  cobble-stones 


22  OCEAN  ECHOES 

once  a  week  to  do  it.  How  excited  and  happy 
the  old  fellow  was,  when,  at  last,  after  four 
months  of  practice  and  effort,  we  played  "The 
Minstrel  Boy"  without  a  hitch.  That  was  his 
favorite  piece,  and  he  felt  that  if  a  band  could 
play  that,  it  could  master  anything  in  music. 

Many  years  ago  he  and  the  old  mule  have  gone 
up  the  Long  Trail  to  return  no  more.  Only  in 
an  occasional  thought,  like  the  memory  of 
springtime,  can  they  return — the  mule  and  the 
Music  Master. 


CHAPTER  IV 

I  LEAVE  MY  MOTHER,  AND  THE  SEA  CLAIMS  ME. 
MY  LITTLE  DOGS  MUST  HUNT  ALONE 

LONG  before  I  was  seventeen  I  had  some 
knowledge    of    the    sea.     Often    I    had 
sailed  away  in  an  open  boat  out  of  sight 
of  land,  and  again  many  coastwise  schooners 
put  in  to  the  Lough.     I  had  learned  to  run  aloft 
and  knew  many  of  the  sails  and  ropes — in  fact 
I  was  about  ready  to  leave  home  and  sail  away. 
But  my  mother  held  me  for  another  year,  hoping 
vainly  to  keep  me  to  a  course  at  the  university. 
How  miserable  I  made  it  for  those  at  home! 

School  I  detested,  and,  judging  from  my 
changes,  school  detested  me.  Father  thought 
that  he  might  be  able  to  make  a  farmer  of  me. 
Mother,  in  spite  of  her  intellectual  yearnings, 
knew  differently.  She  knew  that  the  wild  waves 
and  the  flapping  canvas  called  me,  and  that  my 
harvest  waited  for  me  in  the  deep  sea. 

Winter  was  over  that  year,  and  I  was  nearing 

23 


24  OCEAN  ECHOES 

my  eighteenth  birthday,  which  was  near  Saint 
Patrick's  Day  (the  one  day  in  the  year  when 
my  father  permitted  himself  to  celebrate  until 
he  could  celebrate  no  more).  The  farmers  were 
plowing  the  fields,  and  the  hawthorn  buds  were 
bursting  with  coming  spring.  The  wild  birds 
were  mating  and  starting  to  build  their  nests, 
and  the  lark,  never  forgetful  of  his  praise  of  the 
spring,  sang  his  song  way  up  in  the  sky. 

My  two  dogs  were  old  now.  Prince  seldom 
hunted  with  me  in  the  bogs,  and  when  one  stayed 
behind  the  other  did  too.  I  loved  them  and 
hated  to  leave  them.  We  had  a  great  deal  in 
common,  especially  Prince  and  I;  our  joys  and 
sorrows  together  had  been  many.  But  he  was 
so  old  and  stiff  that  I  felt  that  if  he  should  go 
with  me  it  would  be  only  for  a  little  while.  He 
was  soon  to  rove  with  the  dogs  who  had  gone 
on  before  him,  in  the  valleys  where  deer  and 
duck  and  rabbit  and  hare  are  plentiful,  and 
dogs'  barks  are  but  memories  of  their  yester- 
days. 

Mother  saw  to  my  going  away.  She  packed 
my  clothes,  socks  and  pulse-heaters.  These  last 
were  a  large  part  of  her  creed.  One  would  be 


THE  SEA  CLAIMS  ME  25 

immune  to  any  epidemic  if  he  wore  them  on  his 
wrists.  I  took  them  to  please  her,  although 
my  vocation,  above  all  others,  called  not  for 
pulse-warming.  Then  she  tucked  some  money 
in  my  pocket.  I  kissed  her  good-bye,  and  waved 
from  the  hill. 

I  can  see  her  now,  gathering  up  her  white 
apron  to  wipe  the  tears  away,  a  beautiful  picture 
for  a  boy  to  remember;  one  of  love  and  self- 
sacrifice  that  only  mothers  are  destined  to  give. 
My  father,  I  am  now  ashamed  to  say,  I  did  not 
see.  What  he  said  to  my  mother  I  can  readily 
guess,  for  I  never  saw  nor  heard  from  him  again. 

When  I  said  good-bye  to  Irish  Anne,  tears 
like  dew-drops — the  kind  that  cluster  on  a 
spider's  web  in  the  early  morning — shone  in  her 
big  blue  Irish  eyes.  She  was  nearly  a  woman 
then,  and  religiously  inclined.  Her  days  of 
curving,  cobble-stone  throwing  were  over.  We 
parted  with  friendship's  kiss.  I  learned  years 
afterwards  that  she  was  married,  and  had  a 
large  family  of  boys  and  girls.  Perhaps  I  may 
have  met  some  of  her  children  in  the  highways 
of  my  rambles,  but  how  was  I  to  know  them? 

The  night  boat  for  Glasgow  used  to  make  the 


26  OCEAN  ECHOES 

trip  in  about  twelve  hours.  I  took  it,  and 
landed  in  Glasgow  the  following  morning,  going 
straight  with  a  sailor's  instinct  to  a  sailor's 
boarding-house.  It  was  on  the  Broomielaw. 

A  Swede  ran  it.  He  was  married  to  a  High- 
land woman,  and  together  they  made  the  Scandi- 
navian sailor's  boarding-house  hum.  He  was  a 
drunkard  who  had  formerly  been  bosun  on  a 
Black  Ball  liner.  She  was  endowed  with  Scotch 
thrift  and  business  sense,  and  had  always  an  eye 
open  for  a  "homeward  bounder"  with  his  pocket 
full  of  money.  Such  a  one  could  always  sit  at 
the  head  of  her  table,  and  welcome. 

The  Swede  had  my  pay  for  one  month's  board, 
and  assured  me  a  ship  by  that  time.  Seeing 
that  I  had  still  some  money  left,  he  begged  me 
to  put  it  into  his  care.  Like  the  young  fool  that 
I  was,  I  did  this,  and  of  course  that  was  the  last 
of  the  money.  He  went  out  promptly,  and  got 
drunk,  spending  it  all. 

The  boarding-house  catered  to  all  creeds  and 
colors ;  everyone  was  on  an  equal  footing.  When 
one  sang,  they  all  sang.  In  a  fight  everybody 
joined  in,  and,  after  the  fight,  when  the  broken 
pieces  were  swept  away,  and  the  scalp-wounds 


THE  SEA  CLAIMS  ME  27 

had    been    plastered,     they    would    all    drink 
together  and  be  friends  again. 

The  second  week  that  I  was  there  the  Swede 
wanted  to  know  if  I  would  go  with  him  down 
the  Clyde  on  a  sloop  he  had  to  a  place  called 
Broderick.  He  wanted  to  load  her  with  sand 
to  haul  back  to  Glasgow  to  sell.  Then  he  would 
give  me  back  the  money  he  had  taken  from  me. 
Once  more  I  "fell"  for  him,  and  went  along,  on 
a  short  but  perilous  trip  that  was  to  bring  me 
within  plain  sight  of  Davy  Jones's  Locker. 


CHAPTER  V 

MY  FIRST  VOYAGE  WITH  THE  SWEDE — 
EXPERIENCE 

THE  sloop  was  about  thirty  tons.  She 
had  one  mast  that  was  stuck  forward 
on  her.  The  main  boom  was  about 
thirty-five  feet  long.  The  sails  were  old,  and 
had  many  patches.  The  small  cabin  aft  in  her 
was  filthy  and  full  of  rats.  The  deck  was  so 
old  that  you  could  see  through  the  seams,  and 
young  as  I  was,  I  was  fully  aware  of  the  risk 
I  was  taking  sailing  in  her.  But  the  Clyde 
never  got  very  rough,  and  knowing  that,  and 
believing  that  I  should  get  back  my  five  pounds, 
I  felt  like  taking  the  chance. 

So  one  morning  we  set  sail — myself,  another 
penniless  sailor,  and  the  proprietor  of  the  Scan- 
dinavian .sailor's  boarding-house,  late  bosun  of 
a  Black  Ball  liner. 

The  Swede  wasn't  much  of  a  sloop  sailor.  I 
could  see  that  by  the  way  he  handled  her. 

28 


MY  FIRST  VOYAGE  29 

Between  drifting  and  sailing  we  made  Greenock, 
eighteen  miles  below  Glasgow.  Here  he  put  in, 
saying  that  he  needed  water.  But  it  was 
whiskey  he  wanted.  He  sold  practically  every- 
thing that  was  movable  on  the  deck  to  a  junk 
man.  He  did  leave  an  anchor  on  board.  Then 
for  two  more  days  he  drank,  and  spent  the  junk 
money,  while  the  "broke"  sailor  and  I  stayed 
on  board  and  waited. 

On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  he  came  on 
board  broke  and  sick,  and  we  set  sail  again  for 
Broderick.  We  made  it  in  twenty-four  hours; 
that  is,  we  made  the  beach  where  the  sand  was, 
and  dropped  the  anchor  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  the  surf.  We  put  the  boat  over,  and 
commenced  loading  sand  by  the  simple  process 
of  loading  the  small  boat,  rowing  off,  and  shovel- 
ing the  sand  into  the  sloop. 

The  sloop  was  better  than  half  loaded,  when 
one  morning  the  Swede  rushed  out  to  tell  us  that 
we  were  caught  in  a  storm. 

"Hurry  boys,"  he  shouted,  "and  get  the  main- 
sail on  her." 

It  was  a  storm,  all  right,  but  not  a  bad  one 
just  then.  There  was  a  good  breeze  coming 


30  OCEAN  ECHOES 

from  the  southwest,  and  with  it  a  long  ground- 
swell.  The  Swede  was  pale  with  fear.  The 
sloop  was  on  a  lee  shore,  and  he  didn't  know 
how  to  beat  her  off.  We  set  the  mainsail  and 
started  to  heave  up  on  the  anchor. 

I  told  him  that  was  not  the  way  to  get  off 
a  lee  shore.  The  old  Irish  fishermen  had  taught 
me  in  their  fishing-smacks  how  it  was  done. 
Shoot  up  the  jib,  slip  the  cable,  give  her  the 
mainsail,  and  away,  close-hauled,  to  fight  for 
sea-room  till  you  get  a  good  lead  off  shore.  But 
the  Swedish  bosun  would  not  listen  to  a  boy. 

She  started  to  drag  her  anchor,  and  was 
headed  straight  for  a  spit  of  rocks.  As  she 
dragged  he  prayed,  then  started  to  swear,  and 
said  that  he  wouldn't  give  a  damn  if  the  sloop 
belonged  to  him. 

"Who  does  she  belong  to?"  I  shouted,  as  we 
were  nearing  the  rocks. 

"My  wife  and  brother-in-law,"  he  cried,  and 
with  death  staring  us  in  the  face  went  on  to  tell 
me  how  she  happened  to  be  theirs.  I  forget 
the  intricacies  of  the  ownership  at  this  distance, 
but  I  can  still  hear  the  shrill  tones  of  his  high- 
pitched  voice  rising  in  trivialities  above  the 


MY  FIRST  VOYAGE  31 

solemn  tones  of  nature.  Before  he  got  through, 
however,  I  felt  that  the  grave  would  be  prefer- 
able to  an  interview  with  his  wife  once  the  sloop 
was  lost. 

She  struck  the  rocks.  The  mast  went  over- 
board, the  sea  lashed  over  her.  The  undertow 
would  pull  away  from  the  rocks,  only  to  get  a 
good  start  with  the  next  sea,  and  slam  her  up 
against  them.  We  clung  to  her  like  leeches,  the 
Swede  crying  in  bitter  anguish: 

"I  wouldn't  give  a  damn  if  she  belonged  to 
me— I  wouldn't  give  a " 

Young  and  fearless  as  I  was,  I  had  but  little 
hope  that  any  of  us  would  get  off  with  our  lives. 

The  sloop  gave  a  hard  thump,  and  the  stern- 
post  was  sprung  from  its  rusty  fastenings  and 
floated  alongside.  Another  sea  like  the  last  one 
and  she  would  smash  into  firewood,  and  the 
bosun  of  the  Black  Ball  liner  and  his  crew  would 
be  found  bloated  and  bruised  on  the  high-water 
line. 

But  the  God  of  the  Deep  was  not  ready  as 
yet  to  destroy  my  dream  of  the  sea.  I  was  to 
find  worse  than  this  before  he  was  through  with 
me.  The  sloop,  what  was  left  of  her,  by  some 


32  OCEAN  ECHOES 

strange  freak  of  the  waves,  swung  through 
head  on,  with  the  jibboom  reaching  over  the 
rocks.  The  sailor  was  quick  to  seize  this 
heaven-sent  opportunity.  He  crawled  out  on 
the  jibboom  end,  and  when  the  sea  lurched  back 
dropped  to  the  sloppy  rock  and  to  safety. 

I  wasn't  so  fortunate.  When  I  let  go  the 
jibboom  the  undertow  caught  me  and  I  got 
pretty  badly  mauled — a  cut  head,  skinned  shins, 
a  few  sore  ribs;  and  I  was  gorged  with  salt 
water. 

The  Swede  was  doomed;  that  seemed  a  fore- 
gone conclusion.  We  were  powerless  to  help 
him,  and  the  thought  made  me  cold  with  horror. 
Years  afterwards,  hundreds  of  miles  from  land, 
I  saw  men  drown  in  sight  of  the  ship,  and  felt 
the  same  overpowering  misery. 

A  short  distance  to  the  right  of  where  the 
sloop  was  pounding  against  the  rocks  lay  a  small 
sand  patch  between  two  reefs.  It  wasn't  over 
twenty  feet  wide,  and  here  the  waves  swept  high 
on  the  sandy  beach.  The  Swede  was  destined 
to  live.  He  was  yet  to  drink  ale  out  of  pewter 
mugs,  and  watch  where  the  homeward-bounder 
hung  his  trousers. 


MY  FIRST  VOYAGE  33 

While  I  looked,  with  my  thoughts  going 
heavenwards,  a  sea  struck  the  sloop  and  she 
broke  in  two.  I  turned  my  head  away.  I 
couldn't  watch  a  human  being  drown.  Then  a 
curious  thing  happened.  The  Swede  still  clung 
to  the  cabin  hatch,  and  that  part  of  the  sloop 
was  carried  out  and  away  from  the  rocks,  and 
washed  high  and  dry  upon  the  patch  of  sandy 
strand.  He  was  none  the  worse,  aside  from 
being  soaked,  while  I  was  bruised  and  bleeding. 
Who  shall  know  the  ways  of  Fate! 

Some  time  later  the  life-savers  came,  and  with 
them  a  dignified  and  portly-looking  man,  the 
wreckmaster.  Very  important  he  was.  As  we 
stood  there  shivering,  wet  and  cold,  with  not 
a  shilling  among  us,  the  world  looked  dark  to 
me.  Then  I  remembered  what  my  father  had 
once  said : 

"If  he  goes  to  sea,  he'll  soon  come  home 
again." 


CHAPTER  VI 

BACK  TO  GLASGOW.    A  LIVELIER  CHAPTER,  ON 
GIRLS.     THE  GINGERBREAD  BATTLE. 

THERE  is  always  some  silvery  lining  to 
most  everyone's  dark  clouds.  Coming 
down  the  beach  and  heading  for  the 
wreck  strolled  an  Englishman.  He  looked  cosy 
and  comfortable  in  his  Scotch  tweeds  and  long 
homespun  stockings. 

The  Swede  and  the  wreckmaster  were  busy 
over  the  salvage  question,  and  I  told  the  English- 
man all  about  our  experience  getting  ashore. 
He  felt  deeply  for  us,  or  rather  for  me,  and 
putting  his  hand  into  his  trousers  pocket  handed 
me  a  gold  sovereign.  My,  but  that  coin  looked 
good  to  me ! 

The  Swede's  ear,  ever  attuned,  caught  the 
jingle,  and  he  wanted  me  to  share  it  with  him. 

"Oh,  no,"  said  I,  "every  dog  for  himself  now. 
I'm  through  with  you." 

34 


BACK  TO  GLASGOW  35 

Someone  paid  the  sailor's  fare  and  mine  back 
to  Glasgow,  maybe  the  wreckmaster,  in  lieu  of 
paying  for  the  wreck.  The  Swede  stayed 
behind  either  to  attend  to  business,  as  he  said, 
or  because  he  was  afraid  to  face  his  wife. 

Why  the  sailor  and  I  should  have  gone  back 
to  the  boarding-house  on  the  Broomielaw  is  a 
question  for  psychologists  to  answer.  It  is 
something  I  never  have  understood,  any  more 
than  I  can  understand  why  other  sailors  con- 
stantly did  the  same  thing,  returning  persist- 
ently to  places  where  they  were  sure  to  be  robbed 
and  abused. 

But  we  did,  and  the  reception  that  we  received 
from  the  Swede's  wife  and  her  brother  is  one 
to  be  remembered.  The  news  of  the  wreck  had 
reached  Glasgow  ahead  of  us,  and  when  I  walked 
into  the  boarding-house  she  knocked  me  down. 
When  I  got  up  she  knocked  me  down  again,  and 
it  seemed  that  I  was  the  cause  of  the  disaster 
in  that  I  had  given  her  husband  my  money. 

Then  it  was  the  turn  of  the  sailors  who  were 
stopping  there.  They  voiced  their  opinion  of 
the  kind  of  sailor  I  was.  The  great  trouble,  it 
seemed,  was  that  the  sloop  was  not  insured — 


38  OCEAN  ECHOES 

as  if  I  had  anything  to  do  with  that.  The  blame 
was  on  me,  fully. 

I  made  up  my  mind  that  night  that  if  I  were 
to  become  a  sailor  I  should  have  also  to  become 
a  fighter,  because  I  could  see  that  without  this 
qualification  one  could  never  be  a  success  on  the 
high  seas. 

The  trail  of  my  next  venture  of  Love  led  into 
the  Swede  sailor's  boarding-house  in  Glasgow. 
Jessie,  the  waitress  who  served  the  meals, 
seemed  to  admire  me,  or  perhaps  it  was  the  suits 
that  I  wore.  She  was  the  type  of  a  seaport  girl. 
She  admired  new  faces  and  dressy  young  men. 
While  she  led  me  to  believe  I  was  her  first  choice, 
she  was  madly  in  love  with  a  fireman  on  a 
steamer.  He  was  to  arrive  home  shortly  from 
a  Mediterranean  port,  and  I  was  to  find  out 
where  I  stood  with  the  giddy  Scotch  lassie. 

He  did  arrive,  and  came  to  the  boarding-house 
in  his  go-ashore  clothes.  Tall  and  lanky  he  was, 
and  baked  white  from  the  heat  of  the  stoke-hole. 
The  coal-dust  was  yet  in  his  ears,  his  eye-lashes 
were  cemented  black  from  the  slack  of  the  slag. 
His  eyes  were  small  and  glassy,  and  he  looked 
rather  vicious  as  he  rolled  into  the  boarding- 


BACK  TO  GLASGOW  37 

house  and  demanded  to  know  where  his  Jessie 
was.  She  not  being  there,  he  bought  a  pitcher  of 
beer  and  sat  down  to  drink  and  talk  with  the 
other  sailors.  They,  being  creative  gossips  and 
ready  to  humor  and  cater  to  the  homeward- 
bounder,  told  him  of  the  faithlessness  of  his 
Jessie,  how  she  seemed  to  be  very  much  in  love 
with  another  man,  and  they  doubted  by  this  time 
if  she  had  any  regard  for  him  at  all. 

"Who  is  he?"  he  cried,  and  I  trembled  where 
I  sat,  at  the  sight  of  his  gnarly  fists. 

But  I  need  not  have  been  afraid  No  danger 
that  they  would  betray  me.  Agreeable  as  a  fight 
always  was  to  them,  beer  was  more  agreeable 
still,  and  a  homeward-bounder  silenced  is  a 
homeward-bounder  lost  forever.  They  dodged 
the  question. 

He  got  very  angry  and  swore  that  women 
were  all  alike,  and  not  to  be  trusted.  He  bought 
more  beer  all  round,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
sailors,  and  gulped  down  his  with  oaths  of 
revenge. 

"I'll  show  her  she  can't  trifle  with  my  bloody 
?eart!"  he  shouted. 

Just  then  the  door  to  the  dining-room  opened 


38  OCEAN  ECHOES 

and  Jessie  walked  in.  She  exclaimed  as  she  ran 
toward  him,  "Ah,  me  bright  laddie's  home  at 
last!" 

"Keep  away  from  me,  Jessie,"  he  stuttered, 
"I've  been  hearing  about  you  since  I've  been 
away.  Now  I'm  going  to  get  me  another  girl." 

Jessie  appeared  crushed,  crying :  "Oh,  Harry ! 
Don't  leave  me  like  this!  I  have  been  true  to 
you." 

"Well,  by  God !  It's  off  between  you  and  me," 
said  Harry,  waving  her  aside  as  he  got  up  from 
the  table. 

At  the  top  of  her  voice  Jessie  screamed  that 
if  he  did  this  she  should  drown  herself  in  the 
Clyde. 

"Go  to  it,"  cried  Harry,  as  he  staggered  out  of 
the  boarding-house. 

True  to  her  word,  she  went  shrieking  out  of 
the  house,  and  ran  across  the  street  with  her  hair 
flying  in  the  breeze,  to  the  Clyde's  rim.  The 
sailors  came  shouting  after  her  from  the  board- 
ing house,  urging  the  bystanders  with  their 
shouts  not  to  "let  ?er  drown  >er  bloomin'  self." 
I  ran  with  them,  and  Harry  ran  too. 

Barefooted  women,   with   children   in   arms, 


BACK  TO  GLASGOW  39 

joined  in  the  chase.  Jew  pedlers  dropped  their 
packs  and  wrung  their  hands  as  they  ran  to  the 
Clyde.  A  longshoreman  was  coiling  down  rope 
on  the  wharf.  He  stopped  flaking  it  long 
enough  to  speak  to  Jessie. 

"Well,  lass;  you're  at  it  again.  Who  is  it 
this  time?" 

Jessie  stopped  when  she  came  to  the  stringer 
at  the  bottom  of  the  wharf. 

"I'm  going  over  this  time,"  she  shouted  venge- 
fully  to  the  longshoreman,  "and  no  mistake." 

"Over  ye  go,  then,  I'll  no  stop  ye,"  and  he 
smiled  to  himself. 

"Stop,  Jessie,  don't  jump  over."  And  the 
bold,  ale-laden  fireman  thrust  his  way  up  to  her, 
and  took  her  in  his  arms. 

The  longshoreman,  grinning  openly,  went  on 
coiling  down  his  rope.  The  sentimental  board- 
ing-house sailors  swallowed  hard  as  if  they  were 
eating  sea-biscuit,  and  bashfully  stalled  an  ap- 
proaching tear.  The  pedlers  walked  back  to 
their  packs  with  their  hands  behind  their  backs 
this  time;  the  mothers  gave  their  babies  the 
breast  and  wondered  what  it  was  all  about ; 
and  I  slunk  away  to  where  the  broken  shadows 


40  OCEAN  ECHOES 

from  the  tall  ships  lay  humped  over  the  hydraulic 
capstans. 

This  was  the  city  of  Glasgow  in  those  days, 
and  a  fitting  place  for  a  jilt  from  a  boarding- 
house  waitress  to  a  green,  gawky,  country  boy. 
My  romance  of  that  period  ended  there.  There 
were  many  more ;  and,  doubtless,  if  I  can  remem- 
ber them  all  I  shall  touch  on  them  as  I  rove 
along,  and  I'll  not  spare  myself. 

For  that  matter  I  am  not  ashamed  of  my  deal- 
ings with  women ;  and  I  may  say  of  the  average 
sailor  of  the  old  school  as  well  as  of  myself,  that 
his  dealings  with  women  are  based  on  a  light- 
hearted  attitude  but  a  thorough  respect  for  the 
sex. 

When  they  are  married,  and  their  wives  get 
the  drift  of  them,  they  dominate  them  like  the 
gales  that  squeeze  them  to  the  rigging.  Their 
wish  is  to  be  bossed  by  someone  who  is  feminine 
and  has  their  interests  at  heart;  and  also  it  is 
rarely  that  a  sailor's  wife  is  jealous  of  her  hus- 
band, for  she  realizes  that  in  all  conscience  he  is 
only  human.  Long  months  of  idleness  and  hard- 
ship end  in  landing  on  shores  where  a  smile  or 
a  wink  from  a  woman  awakes  in  his  lonesome 


BACK  TO  GLASGOW  41 

heart  a  new  fondness  for  the  wife  he  left  behind. 
If  he  seeks  pleasure  in  foreign  lands,  it  is  not 
disrespectful  to  the  wife  he  loves.  The  craving 
for  home  and  dear  ones  comes  first  with  the  old- 
time  sailor. 

Where  my  sea  trails  have  led  me  to  cities,  I 
have  often  wondered  how  men  I  have  known 
could  kiss  their  wives  good-bye,  knowing  full 
well  that  their  wives  were  only  a  blind  for  so- 
ciety, and  then  after  reveling  all  night  with  the 
bird  in  the  gilded  cage,  go  home  with  the  black- 
est of  lies  on  their  lips.  To  daughters,  too. 
How  about  the  other  man's  daughter?  The  bird 
in  the  gilded  cage? 

I  once  refused  command  of  a  yacht,  for  no 
other  reason  than  this. 


CHAPTER  VII 
THE  KEAL,  THING  AT  LAST — THE  GINGER 

IT  happened  that  there  would  be  a  Blue-nose 
ship   to  sail  on  in  a  few  days,   and  the 
Swede's  wife  thought  that  this  was  a  good 
chance  to  ship  me  away;  so  I  got  a  bed  in  the 
boarding-house  after  my  licking  that  night,  in 
preparation  for  the  final  fleecing  which  is  admin- 
istered to  all  sailors  on  departure  from  such 
boarding-houses,  and  is  made  as  palatable  as  pos- 
sible on  account  of  their  inevitable  transforma- 
tion into  homeward-bounders. 

Two  days  later  I  was  shipped  aboard  a  barque 
bound  for  Sidney,  Cape  Breton.  I  wrote  to  my 
mother,  and  told  her  that  at  last  I  was  off  to 
sea.  There  was  a  Jew  outfitting  store  next  to 
the  boarding-house,  and  here  I  was  outfitted 
from  my  month's  advance.  They  took  it  all; 
and  gave  me  a  blanket,  a  straw  tick,  a  few  cigars 
that  I  couldn't  smoke,  a  clammy  handshake,  and 
this  Godspeed:  "Be  sure  and  visit  us  again." 
That  is  part  of  their  stock  in  trade. 

42 


THE  REAL  THING  AT  LAST  43 

Hell  will  never  close  its  gates  as  long  as  one 
of  those  outfitting  stores  for  sailors  exists. 

We  towed  down  the  Clyde,  on  the  Blue-nose 
barque.  The  crew  was  a  conglomeration  of 
everything,  Greeks,  negroes,  Scandinavians,  Eng- 
lish, Irish,  Scotch  and  Germans.  The  mate  was 
over  six  feet  tall,  stout  and  wiry,  with  a  hand  on 
him  that  had  the  spread  of  the  wing  of  a  mallard 
duck,  and  a  mustache  that  obscured  his  mouth. 
His  voice  would  chill  you  to  the  marrow,  but 
he  was  proud  of  it. 

The  captain  was  broad,  chubby,  and  porky 
looking.  He  carried  his  wife  and  child  along. 
She  was  quite  the  reverse  of  him  in  looks,  tall 
and  slender  as  a  bean-pole.  The  child,  a  boy, 
was  three  years  old,  and  able  to  run  all  around 
the  poop-deck. 

When  we  got  well  out  to  sea,  we  set  all  sail 
and  let  go  the  tugboat.  I  was  of  very  little  use 
at  first  aboard  that  ship.  I  knew  nothing  about 
square-riggers.  But  I  was  soon  to  learn. 

About  the  second  day  out  everyone  commenced 
to  scratch  himself.  Even  the  child  would  lean 
against  the  binnacle  and  scratch  its  little  back 
and  shoulders.  The  Blue-nose  barque  was  lousy 


44  OCEAN  ECHOES 

fore  and  aft,  and  we  even  found  vermin  crawling 
in  the  upper  topsails.  One  old  sailor  who  had 
many  years  behind  him  on  the  sea,  remarked  that 
as  nearly  as  he  could  remember,  the  flying  jib- 
boom  was  the  highest  he  had  ever  found  them 
on  a  ship. 

Sailors  as  a  rule  in  those  days  were  clean. 
They  took  baths,  and  scrubbed  their  clothes. 
The  crew  of  our  barque  got  busy,  but  while  we 
drove  the  vermin  from  the  decks  and  forecastle, 
we  were  never  sure  about  the  sails.  They  were 
never  changed  while  I  was  aboard  of  her. 

The  food  was  new  to  me.  Stirabout,  stewed 
apples  and  gingerbread,  salt-horse,  which  was 
scarce,  and  pork  once  a  week — on  pea-soup  day. 
The  hardtack,  the  boss  of  the  fo'c'sle  said,  was 
good.  He  was  a  Liverpool  sailor,  and  the  bis- 
cuits were  supposed  to  have  come  from  there. 

Far  be  it  from  anyone  in  the  forecastle  to  ques- 
tion him.  He  was  a  fighter,  and  we  had  a  world 
of  respect  for  him.  His  word  was  law  to  the 
shell-backs.  Four  days  out  from  Glasgow,  a 
thick,  heavy-set  Dane  thought  that  he  would  be- 
come the  boss  of  the  forecastle.  The  quarrel 
arose  over  the  equal  distribution  of  the  ginger- 


THE  REAL  THING  AT  LAST  45 

bread.  The  Dane  was  a  big  eater,  and  a  greedy 
one. 

Liverpool  Jack,  that  was  his  name,  had  his 
code  of  ethics,  that  all  were  to  share  with  the  food. 
The  Dane  was  the  more  powerful  man  of  the  two, 
and  he  tried  to  put  his  bluff  across  and  "con" 
the  Irishman.  What  a  mistake  he  made! 

They  stripped  to  the  waist  for  action.  He 
cleared  the  benches  away  to  give  them  room. 
The  forecastle  was  large,  which  favored  Jack. 
In  all  the  years  afterwards  that  I  spent  on  the 
sea,  that  fight  on  the  Blue-nose  barque  beat  them 
all.  Jack  trimmed  the  Dane,  and  beat  him  until 
he  cried  "enough."  The  fight  was  clean  but  it 
was  speedy.  There  was  no  hitting  nor  kicking 
when  one  of  them  was  down.  The  Dane's  head 
was  large  before  the  fight — but  who  could  de- 
scribe how  large  it  was  afterwards?  After  we 
had  led  him  around  for  a  couple  of  days  he 
became  quite  a  good  Dane,  satisfied  with  his 
equal  share  of  the  gingerbread. 

While  I  was  always  doing  the  wrong  thing 
from  a  sailor's  point  of  view,  I  got  along  very 
well  in  the  forecastle.  But  not  with  the  mate, 
who,  I  believe,  despised  me.  I  told  him  that  I 


46  OCEAN  ECHOES 

was  a  sailor,  and  he  had  found  out  that  I  wasn't 
— only  a  green  country  boy. 

When  we  were  nearing  the  eastern  edge  of 
the  Newfoundland  Banks  it  commenced  to  blow 
one  evening,  and  the  mate  ordered  the  main- 
royals  clewed  up.  The  barque  carried  no  fore- 
royal.  The  breeze  was  too  strong  for  this  light 
sail.  Usually  it  took  two  men  to  furl  it.  But 
this  evening  he  shouted  to  me  to  shin  up,  and 
make  it  fast  alone. 

I  did  get  a  gasket  around  it,  but  I  was  unable 
to  pull  the  sail  up  on  the  yard  the  way  it  should 
have  been,  snugly  furled.  When  I  came  down 
on  deck  again  it  was  growing  dark.  The  mate 
greeted  me  with  an  oath,  and  a  kick  from  his 
Wellington  boots. 

"Get  up  there,"  he  said,  "and  get  that  sail  up 
on  the  yard,  or  I'll  break  every  bone  in  your 
body." 

I  have  often  thought  of  that  kick.  That  night 
was  the  first  in  my  life  that  I  felt  I  was  alone 
with  the  stars.  The  barque  below  me  looked 
like  a  helpless  bug  being  borne  away  by  the 
whim  of  the  sea.  The  light  from  the  binnacle 
lamp  shone  on  the  figure  of  the  helmsman. 


THE  REAL  THING  AT  LAST  47 

What  an  insignificant  creature  he  looked!  The 
very  wheel  looked  like  spider's  web,  spun  for 
the  moths  of  frail  humanity. 

The  mate  had  made  me  angry,  and  I  was  in 
no  hurry  to  obey  him,  but  as  I  looked  at  the  stars 
above  me,  and  the  restless  sea  below,  I  felt  that 
it  was  worth  more  than  one  kick  to  be  allowed 
the  privilege  of  being  alone  with  one's  self  on 
the  main  royal  of  a  Blue-nose  barque  in  the  fine 
thrill  of  such  a  night  as  this.  Feeling  so,  the 
strength  of  youth  aided  me  to  the  difficult  task, 
and  I  rolled  the  sail  up  on  the  yard.  The  mate 
might  abuse  me,  but  he  could  never  destroy  the 
spirit  of  the  sea  that  was  born  in  my  soul. 

We  had  an  accident  that  brought  gloom  to  the 
forecastle.  A  Greek  sailor  fell  through  the 
'tween  decks  down  into  the  lower  hold.  We  car- 
ried him  up  to  the  deck.  He  was  unconscious 
from  a  blow  on  the  head.  He  had  the  bunk  over 
me,  and  we  put  him  into  it.  The  mate  came  for- 
ward with  liniment,  and  orders  to  rub  it  on  his 
head. 

"And,"  said  he,  "give  him  these  pills  when  he 
comes  to." 

Beecham's  Pills  for  a  fractured  skull!     Such 


48  OCEAN  ECHOES 

was  the  practice  of  medicine  aboard  the  average 
sailing  ship  of  those  days. 

The  Greek  sailor  didn't  come  to  for  forty-eight 
hours,  and  in  the  meantime  our  Scotch  cook,  out 
of  kindness  of  heart,  prepared  a  flax-seed  poul- 
tice for  the  head,  and  claimed  the  honor  of  restor- 
ing the  Greek  to  his  senses  again. 

Sailors  were  hard  to  kill  thirty  years  ago,  bar- 
ring an  accident,  such  as  drowning,  or  falling 
from  aloft.  They  were  a  good  deal  like  the 
jackass — they  would  grow  so  old  that  they'd  just 
naturally  wander  away  and  die  from  old  age. 
I  know  one  master  of  a  ship,  who  is  over  eighty 
years  old,  and  just  as  full  of  fight  as  ever,  and 
still  on  the  job.  The  sailors  of  to-day  are  better 
fed  and  clothed,  they  have  rooms  to  sleep  in,  and 
waiters  to  serve  their  food.  "Sissies,"  the  cal- 
loused old-timers  call  them.  They  say  that  they 
belong  in  Snug  Harbor,  and  the  sooner  they  go 
the  better.  I  do  not  feel  that  they  are  so  much 
to  blame,  for  many  of  them  were  heroes  in  the 
war,  but  it  would  not  hurt  if  they  had  more 
training  at  the  hands  of  two-fisted  men,  and  at 
sea  the  working  day  should  be  more  than  eight 
hours. 


THE  KEAL  THING  AT  LAST  49 

Twenty-three  days  out  from  Glasgow  we  sailed 
into  Cape  Breton  Harbor,  and  dropped  the 
anchor.  I  may  mention  here  that  the  barque 
was  in  ballast  from  Scotland.  We  got  orders  at 
Cape  Breton  to  take  on  more  ballast,  and  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  St.  Lawrence  Biver,  and  as  far  up  it 
as  the  mouth  of  the  Saguenay.  There,  I  believe, 
she  was  to  load  lumber  for  a  South  American 
port. 

Yellow  fever  was  raging  in  South  America 
then.  Liverpool  Jack  made  up  his  mind  that  he 
wasn't  going  to  any  yellow  fever  port,  and  so 
announced  to  the  forecastle. 

We  sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  saw- 
mill town,  and  anchored  about  two  miles  from 
the  beach.  The  lumber  came  off  in  barges.  We 
took  it  aboard  through  the  'tween  deck  ports, 
and  stowed  it  down  in  the  hold. 

There  was  no  possible  chance  that  I  could  see 
to  get  ashore,  and  I  was  as  anxious  as  Jack  to 
leave  the  barque.  The  stories  the  crew  told  in 
the  forecastle  had  me  badly  scared.  One  old 
man  was  saying :  "I'll  tell  you  men  how  it  is  down 
there.  You  come  to  anchor  in  Eio  harbor  to- 
night, and  if  the  wind  should  haul  off  the  land 


50  OCEAN  ECHOES 

and  blow  from  the  city  you're  dead  in  the  morn- 
ing. Mind  you,"  with  warning  hand  upraised, 
"that  isn't  all,  men.  You  turn  as  black  as  Hell !" 
he  whispered 

That  story  was  enough  for  me.  There 
wouldn't  be  any  escape  from  Kio.  Out  of  Hell 
there  was  no  redemption. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

JACK  PROVES  His  METTLE — THE  PIER-HEAD 
JUMP — THE  SUNKEN  CANOE 

THE  captain  and  mate  were  seeing  to  it 
that  the  crew  should  not  get  away.  It 
always  mystified  me  how  swiftly  and 
unerringly  the  most  secret  and  darkly-guarded 
news  reached  the  "Old  Man/7  When  the  time 
came  that  I  myself  occupied  that  envied  post,  it 
seemed  more  mysterious  still  when  anything 
escaped  my  watchfulness  and  perception.  So 
far  does  one  advance  in  intelligence  and  the 
sense  of  responsibility  as  he  earns  the  stages  of 
promotion  from  the  f o'c'sle  to  the  poop-deck. 

The  captain's  boat  was  hoisted  on  board  every 
evening,  and  the  oars  put  away.  There  was  also 
a  night-watchman,  who  had  two  guns  strapped 
around  him,  but  did  not  look  fierce  to  correspond. 
Being  a  Frenchman,  and  rather  religious,  I 
doubted  if  the  necessity  could  arise  to  make  him 
shoot  to  kill. 

51 


52  OCEAN  ECHOES 

Liverpool  Jack  and  I  held  a  conference,  and 
decided  that  the  time  was  near  to  make  a  dash 
for  freedom.  The  barque  would  be  loaded  in  a 
few  days,  and  then  it  would  be  too  late.  The 
watchman  did  not  speak  English.  Jack  was  ter- 
ribly upset,  for  he  couldn't  speak  French,  and  so 
was  deprived  of  all  diplomatic  maneuvering. 

The  watchman  had  a  birch-bark  canoe  in  which 
he  paddled  off  to  the  ship  evenings,  leaving  it 
tied  at  the  stern  of  a  lighter  of  lumber.  We 
saw  it,  and  kept  it  secret  from  the  crew,  who  were 
also  trying  to  devise  some  means  of  getting 
ashore. 

Liverpool  Jack  was  as  crafty  as  a  sea-otter. 
One  night  he  called  me  about  twelve  o'clock.  I 
had  been  working  late,  whittling  a  toy  for  the 
captain's  boy,  of  whom  I  was  fond  (as  I  have 
always  been  of  children,  finding  them  good  com- 
pany at  the  worst  of  times),  and  was  sleeping 
soundly. 

"Koll  a  suit  of  clothes  up  in  your  oilskin  coat," 
said  he.  "We're  going  to-night.  I  have  had 
my  eye  on  the  watchman." 

"You're  not  going  to  kill?"  I  asked,  in  a  great 
fright,  while  I  scrawled  the  child's  name  on  a 


JACK  PROVES  HIS  METTLE  53 

scrap  of  old  paper,  and  left  the  toy  in  my  bunk. 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Jack,  reassuringly,  and  a  little 
flattered.  "We  haven't  time  for  that." 

"Here's  my  plan,"  he  continued  hurriedly,  in 
a  low  voice.  "Tie  the  bundle  on  your  back,  and 
strip  naked — we  may  have  to  swim  for  it.  When 
the  watchman  walks  over  to  the  port  side  we'll 
slide  down  the  rope  hanging  from  the  starboard 
bow,  swim  to  the  lighter,  board  her,  creep  over 
the  lumber  to  the  stern,  and  then  if  all  goes  well 
all  that  is  left  to  do  is  simple  enough.  Drop  into 
the  canoe  and  paddle  ashore.  Then  we  can  hide 
in  the  woods." 

It  all  seemed  simple  enough  to  him,  but  I  felt 
as  if  the  last  of  my  time  on  earth  had  come. 
"Suppose  they  kill  us,"  I  objected. 

He  looked  me  over  quickly,  as  if  he  had  half 
a  mind  to  leave  me  there  and  then.  But  his 
eye  softened,  and  I  knew  that  he  had  in  a  way 
grown  fond  of  me,  as  he  answered,  roughly 
enough : 

"How  about  Eio?  It's  pretty  damned  brave 
you'll  have  to  learn  to  be,  my  boy,  if  you  mean 
to  .stay  away  from  your  mother." 

All    ready,    naked,    and    with    our    bundles 


54  OCEAN  ECHOES 

strapped  on  our  backs,  we  stood  forward  of  the 
galley,  watching  the  watchman.  It  was  in  the 
month  of  June  when  daylight  comes  in  early  in 
these  latitudes.  It  was  after  one  o'clock. 
Surely  the  devil  possessed  the  Frenchman.  He 
was  not  making  a  move  to  cross  to  the  port  side. 
Where  he  stood  now,  at  the  starboard  side,  he 
commanded  a  full  view  of  lighter  and  canoe.  I 
could  see  him  toying  with  his  revolver,  and  peer- 
ing suspiciously  from  time  to  time  into  the 
fo'c'sle.  How  we  ever  had  come  up  without  his 
seeing  us  was  a  mystery. 

It  was  past  two.  We  were  still  nervously 
watching  for  the  Frenchman  to  move.  Mars 
hung  low  in  the  eastern  sky,  blinking  in  the 
dawn.  This  was  my  first  big  adventure.  Al- 
though thoroughly  scared,  I  had  to  admire  the 
coolness  of  Liverpool  Jack. 

"Let's  go,"  he  whispered,  with  fascinating 
determination.  "We  won't  wait  another  minute. 
The  damned  Frenchman's  either  frozen  to  the 
deck,  or  he's  asleep." 

We  lowered  ourselves  cautiously  over  the  bow 
into  the  water.  Oh,  but  it  was  cold,  and  there 
were  two  miles  to  swim  to  the  beach.  He  took 


JACK  PROVES  HIS  METTLE  55 

the  lead,  and  headed  for  the  lighter,  which  we 
boarded.  Just  as  we  started  to  crawl  over  the 
lumber  the  Frenchman  spied  us.  His  voice  was 
nothing  to  him.  Just  a  roar  in  torrents  of 
French,  until  he  seemed  to  be  about  to  choke. 
He  fired  his  revolver,  and  the  echoes  awoke  the 
cranes  on  the  strand. 

Jack  didn't  stop  for  this,  but  with  me  follow- 
ing him  closely,  kept  on  for  the  stern  of  the 
lighter.  He  got  into  the  canoe  all  right.  I  had 
never  been  in  one.  It  was  birch-bark,  and  in  my 
haste  I  jumped  onto  it  and  turned  it  over,  spill- 
ing us  both  into  the  water.  The  current  was 
strong  under  the  stern  of  the  barque,  and  when 
we  got  our  bearings  we  were  well  away  from  the 
ship.  But  as  we  rose  they  saw  us. 

Bullets  began  to  splash  around  us,  and  I  could 
hear  the  mate's  voice  heading  the  outcry. 
"Dive,"  panted  Jack,  and  suited  the  action  to 
the  word.  I  tried  to,  but  could  not  on  account 
of  the  oilskin  pack.  But  the  current  soon  took 
us  out  of  range,  and  they  began  to  lower  a  boat. 

Our  feet  soon  struck  the  bottom  of  the  sandy 
beach,  and  we  saw,  in  the  morning's  rays,  the 
captain's  boat  heading  for  the  shore.  Naked  we 


56  OCEAN  ECHOES 

landed,  and  naked  we  ran  for  at  least  five  miles, 
into  the  woods.  When  we  stopped  the  sun  was 
up,  and  mosquitoes  were  there  by  the  million, 
ready  to  feast  upon  two  runaway  sailors. 

We  got  into  our  clothes  wet  as  they  were,  and 
lay  down  to  go  to  sleep.  The  mosquitoes  saw  to 
it  that  we  did  not  sleep  long.  When  we  awoke 
we  were  hungry  and  stiff.  Not  a  penny  did 
either  of  us  have  to  buy  something  to  eat.  This 
thought  didn't  worry  Liverpool  Jack. 

"I'll  go  and  get  something  to  eat,"  he  said. 
"I  know  enough  French  to  ask  for  it." 

He  took  a  trail  that  led  to  the  saw-mill  town, 
and  when  he  came  back  he  had  news,  and  food — 
two  loaves  of  bread,  a  pail  of  buttermilk,  and  a 
chunk  of  butter. 

"I  heard  that  the  watchman  got  fired,"  he 
mumbled  between  bites,  "and  that  the  mate  is 
still  looking  for  us." 


CHAPTER  IX 
BUTTERMILK,,  BUNKHOUSE  AND  BUGABOO 

HAVE  you  any  more  news?"  said  I, 
after  a  while,  for  Jack  was  looking 
back  persistently  over  his  shoulder, 
and  it  seemed  to  me  that  danger  lurked  in  the 
trees,  and  that  the  burly  mate  must  by  now  be 
hot  after  us.  Yet  I  enjoyed  this  independence 
that  I  had  never  known  before — f reedom  to  roam 
regardless  of  God  or  Man.  I  wonder  if  such  a 
taste  of  freedom  from  the  laws  of  society  is 
really  good  for  a  boy,  or  whether  he  is  more 
unfit  to  face  the  world  with  such  a  background. 
Jack  answered  my  question : 

"Yes,  I  have  more  news,"  he  said.  "We  follow 
a  trail  that  leads  to  the  right,  and  forty  miles 
from  here  we  come  to  a  river.  There  we  can  take 
a  boat  and  go  up  the  Saguenay  to  Chicoutimi." 

"But,"  I  objected,  "how  are  we  going  to  take 
a  passenger  boat?  We  have  no  money." 

57 


58  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"Leave  that  to  me/'  he  said.  "I've  been  in 
tighter  places  than  this  before,  and  got  out  of 
them." 

What  a  wonderful  philosopher  Jack  was 
always!  Optimistic,  and  never  without  a  smile 
or  an  encouraging  word,  and  yet  ready  for  a  fight 
at  the  drop  of  the  hat.  We  filled  ourselves  full 
of  bread  and  buttermilk,  for  we  had  no  knowl- 
edge of  when  we  should  eat  again.  Then  we 
stuffed  what  was  left  of  the  bread  into  our 
pockets,  and  started  out,  heading  as  directed 
through  the  Canadian  woods,  without  guide  or 
milepost  or  sidelight. 

We  walked  until  it  grew  dark.  I  didn't  know 
if  we  were  on  the  right  trail,  and  Jack  didn't 
care.  We  came  to  an  old  log  bunkhouse,  and 
crawled  into  pine-needle  bunks.  But  not  for 
long,  thanks  to  my  foolishness. 

When  we  lay  down  to  sleep  Jack  cautioned 
against  mosquitoes.  We  wrapped  our  coats 
around  our  heads  in  the  hope  of  keeping  our 
faces  and  necks  clear.  Jack  could  adapt  himself 
to  anything,  and  in  less  than  five  minutes  he  was 
fast  asleep.  But  I  would  have  smothered  with 
a  coat  around  my  head,  and  being  sleepless,  I 


BUNKHOUSE  59 

stood,  looking  out  of  the  window  Presently  I 
thought  that  I  saw  lights  moving  about  in  the 
forest. 

"The  mate !  the  mate !"  I  cried,  tugging  at  Jack 
in  a  frenzy  of  fear. 

"Where?"  he  asked,  sleepily,  yet  alert,  and 
not  at  all  disturbed. 

"See  the  lights?"  And  truly  by  now  there 
were  a  dozen  of  them,  it  seemed  to  me. 

"Come  on,"  said  he.  "This  is  not  the  place 
for  us."  He  grabbed  his  coat  and  ran  out  of 
the  bunkhouse  door  with  me  after  him.  We 
didn't  know  what  direction  we  took,  but  we  ran 
until  we  could  run  no  farther. 

"I  guess  they'll  have  a  job  overhauling  us 
now,"  said  Jack,  panting. 

"Yes,"  I  agreed,  "we've  gone  a  long  way, 
if  we've  only  gone  straight." 

Many  a  laugh  I've  had  over  that  chase.  While 
we  were  sitting  there,  exhausted  from  the  run, 
I  saw  the  lights  again. 

"Heavens,  there  they  are  again,  there  they 
come!"  said  I,  jumping  up.  Jack,  being  some- 
what infected  with  my  state  of  mind,  jumped 
also. 


60  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"Whore  in  Hell  do  you  see  the  lights?" 

"There,  there  I" 

"Great  God,"  roared  Jack,  "they  aren't  lights, 
they're  fireflies!"  I  didn't  know  what  fireflies 
were,  but  they  carried  their  lights  with  them, 
and  they  looked  like  masthead  lights  to  me. 

We  fought  mosquitoes  until  daylight  broke. 
Then,  damp,  cold,  and  hungry,  we  continued 
along  the  trail.  There  were  many  trails ;  which 
one  led  to  the  steamboat  landing  only  God  knew. 
We  walked  on.  Noon  came  and  went,  and  our 
trouble  was  now,  not  in  the  distance  to  the  river, 
but  in  our  stomachs.  Hunger,  the  great  dis- 
ciplinarian, wished  us  back  to  the  Blue-nose 
barque.  Ah!  we  mourned  gingerbread  and 
stewed  apples;  yes,  and  almost  Eio  and  yellow 
fever.  Only  for  the  sake  of  filling  our  wrinkled 
floppy  tummies. 

Jack  grew  silent,  and  I,  who  had  never  known 
hunger,  staggered  on  behind  him.  It  was  late 
in  the  afternoon  when  we  came  to  an  opening, 
and  saw  a  house  in  the  distance. 

"Come  on,  we're  all  right  now,"  said  Jack. 

They  gave  us  plenty  to  eat  at  that  house,  and 


BUNKHOUSE  61 

showed  us  to  the  boat-landing.  How  kind  some 
people  are  in  the  world!  The  old  French  lady 
met  us  at  the  door.  She  could  not  understand 
our  English  but  she  could  read  our  faces,  and 
that  was  enough  for  that  dear  old  soul.  She 
welcomed  us  with  the  heart  of  a  mother.  Her 
house  was  our  house,  and  Jack,  who  should  have 
been  calloused  by  his  years  of  beach-combing, 
bowed  his  head  and  dropped  big  tears  on  the 
plate  before  him. 

It  was  one  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  the 
boat  made  the  landing.  How  we  were  to  get 
aboard  without  paying  a  fare  I  did  not  know, 
and  Jack  would  not  say.  He  did  suggest  that  I 
follow  him. 

"Haul  in  the  gangplank !"  the  mate  shouted. 

I  stood  trembling  behind  a  pile,  afraid  to  be 
seen.  The  gangplank  was  in,  the  boat  moving. 
Then,  like  a  flash,  Jack  cried :  "Take  a  run,  and 
a  jump,  and  board  her." 

The  spirit  of  adventure  fears  no  danger.  We 
boarded  the  moving  steamer,  and  hid  away  in 
the  lee  shadows  of  the  smoke-stack.  We  were 
unseen,  because  the  crew,  when  they  took  in  the 


62  OCEAN  ECHOES 

gangway,  moved  forward,  and  night  hid  us  from 
the  eyes  on  the  bridge. 

I  had  learned  more  in  two  days,  than  I  had 
in  all  the  eighteen  years  I  had  lived. 


CHAPTER  X 

LIVERPOOL  JACK  GOES  OFF  ON  His  OWN — STEEL 
BRIDGES  AND  A  WATERLOGGED  SHIP  FOR  ME 

A  the  boat  rounded  the  bends  in  that 
beautiful  river,  and  the  chug-chug  of 
the  engines  echoed  back  from  the 
granite  walls  that  guarded  the  water  in  its  peace- 
ful flow  to  the  sea,  I  cuddled  by  the  warm  smoke- 
stack and,  unheeding  the  morrow,  fell  asleep. 

When  I  awoke  the  sun  was  high,  the  boat  was 
moored  to  a  wharf,  and  the  sound  of  winches 
greeted  my  ears. 

"Come  on,  Jack,"  I  said,  "this  must  be  Chi- 
coutimi."  We  walked  ashore.  No  one  on  board 
noticed  us. 

There  was  a  railroad  being  built  from  there 
to  Montreal.  Chicoutimi,  as  we  saw  it,  was  a 
good-sized  town.  I  hunted  for  work,  and  got  a 
job  painting  steel  bridges.  Jack  said  that  he'd 
go  on  to  Montreal  and  find  another  ship.  He 
claimed  that  he  was  a  sailor  and  not  a  land- 

63 


64  OCEAN  ECHOES 

lubber.    No  railroad  work  for  him,  climbing  over 
steel  bridges. 

Whether  there  is  in  a  sailor's  makeup  a  cer- 
tain amount  of  fatalism,  or  whether  it  is  mere 
childish  trust  in  the  future,  or  whether  sailors 
take  their  friendships  so  for  granted  that  sepa- 
ration is  not  a  matter  of  moment,  certain  it  is 
that  partings  with  them  are  over  in  a  minute; 
and  equally  certain  it  is  that  given  the  usual 
course  of  events,  they,  will  sometime  meet  again. 
Of  the  shipmates  I  have  had  there  are  few  that 
I  quitted  forever  at  the  end  of  the  voyage. 

Jack  said  good-by  to  me  as  he  would  to  a 
comparative  stranger,  and  started  up  the  rail- 
road track  singing  in  his  hearty  voice  the  old- 
time  chantey:  "Going  a-roving  with  my  fair 
Maid."  He  disappeared  in  the  distance  with 
never  a  backward  look.  It  seemed  that  the  pros- 
pect of  the  two  hundred  and  forty  mile  walk  to 
Montreal  meant  nothing  to  him. 

I  was  too  young  not  to  feel  heart-broken  at 
being  left  by  the  only  real  friend  I  had  had  since 
I  left  home.  Evidently,  I  thought,  I  didn't 
mean  much  to  him,  and  it  seemed  that  he  might 
understand  the  weariness  which  bound  me  to 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  GOES  OFF  65 

take  work  now  instead  of  following  him,  and 
might  concede  something.  But  I  was  mistaken 
in  all  this,  for  Jack's  heart  was  of  the  warmest, 
and  that  would  be  clear  when  we  met  again. 

For  two  months  I  painted  bridges,  at  one  dol- 
lar and  seventy-five  cents  a  day,  for  as  many 
hours  as  twice  the  eight-hour  day.  Neck-break- 
ing work.  Seventy -five  cents  went  for  board  and 
room,  the  rest  for  clothes,  and  when  I  had  paid 
my  car  fare  to  Quebec  I  had  little  left  over. 

The  call  of  the  sea  had  me  again,  and  I  took 
the  boat  down  the  Saguenay,  as  passenger  this 
time,  and  found  a  sailor's  boarding-house  at 
Quebec.  An  Irishwoman,  three  daughters  and  a 
son  ran  it.  The  food  and  treatment  were  better 
than  in  the  Glasgow  boarding-house,  but  every- 
body in  it  seemed  to  be  either  drunk  or  fighting. 
I  have  always  been,  as  the  drunkard  says,  "able 
to  drink  a  drop  of  beer  now  and  then."  But  I 
have  always  had  a  horror  of  degenerating 
through  drinking  into  this  low  type.  Where  I 
got  this  feeling  I  do  not  know,  for,  with  the  pur- 
est of  thoughts,  my  actions  as  a  young  man  were, 
in  all  conscience,  wild  enough.  My  captains 
later  on,  when  I  sailed  first  mate  with  some  of 


66  OCEAN  ECHOES 

them  on  many  voyages,  as  my  story  will  show, 
chose  me  to  drink  and  play  with  ashore,  then 
wrung  their  hands  over  the  wildness  of  me,  and 
assured  their  friends  that  on  shore  I  could  cer- 
tainly bear  watching,  although  when  they  had 
me  on  their  ships  they  could  sleep  in  peace  when 
it  was  my  watch  on  deck. 

By  the  end  of  a  week  I  had  shipped  aboard  a 
square-rigger  bound  for  Liverpool  and  loaded 
with  lumber.  Here  I  was  to  learn  another 
phase  of  the  sea,  the  psychology  of  the  men  who 
command  deepwater  ships — and  in  a  way  I  was 
to  find  myself. 

The  captain,  an  Irishman  from  the  County 
Wexford,  was  in  the  last  throes  of  consumption. 
The  mate  was  a  big,  burly  Scotchman,  and  a 
drunkard.  The  second  mate  was  old,  wizened, 
and  rheumatic.  The  crew  was  mostly  English. 
We  had  one  negro  sailor  in  the  forecastle,  born 
of  an  Irish  father  and  a  black  mother  in  the 
West  Indies,  who,  curiously  enough,  could  speak 
only  Gaelic.  I  was  much  excited  and  mystified 
by  all  this,  for  he  was  very  black  himself ;  but  the 
mate  could  understand  him,  and  I  soon  found 
that  I  could,  too. 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  GOES  OFF  67 

There  were  good  men  in  the  crew,  and  some 
excellent  chantey-men  among  them.  They  ac- 
cepted me  as  a  man,  for  now  I  stood  as  one, 
fire  feet  ten,  sinewy,  quifck  of  eye  and  hand, 
nimble  upon  my  feet,  and  deep-chested.  Neither 
was  I  ill-looking,  nor  ill-natured,  being  always 
quick  to  smile,  and  quick  to  sympathize,  though 
I  was  something  of  a  fighter.  I  have  never  had 
trouble  handling  gangs  of  men — a  proud  boast 
indeed  for  a  vagabond !  Not  an  unusual  one  for 
an  Irishman,  either;  for  it  seems  to  go  with  the 
black  hair  and  clean-shavenness  and  roving  gray 
eye  of  some  of  us,  that  we  are  often  good  at 
taking  orders,  and  often  good  at  giving  them. 

We  towed  down  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the  point 
where  the  river  widened  out,  then  made  sail,  and 
with  a  slanting  breeze  started  for  the  Newfound- 
land Banks.  The  captain  was  constantly  cough- 
ing and  spitting  and  in  danger  of  dying  before 
we  reached  Liverpool. 

The  mate  ran  out  of  whiskey  when  we  were 
two  or  three  days  out.  He  was  in  danger  also. 
He  began  to  act  like  a  crazy  man.  The  cook 
considered  himself  very  good-looking,  and  was 
always  anxious  to  fascinate  the  pretty  bar-maids 


68  OCEAN  ECHOES 

ashore.  He  carried  lotions  and  tonics  about 
with  him  to  improve  his  appearance.  The 
thirsty  mate  got  next  to  this,  and  stole  the  cook's 
Florida  water,  three  bottles  of  it.  This  he  drank 
as  a  substitute  for  whiskey. 

After  he  had  had  a  little  of  this  he  seemed  to 
improve,  and  gave  his  orders  to  the  crew  more 
sensibly,  which  relieved  the  strain  in  the  fo'c'sle. 
They  were  already  superstitious,  and  with  the 
two  chiefs  afflicted  they  figured  that  the  ship  was 
cursed,  and  that  something  would  happen,  for 
the  scent  of  Florida  was  abroad  in  the  air,  wher- 
ever the  mate  moved.  Something  did  happen  as 
we  were  reaching  away  for  the  southern  edge 
of  the  Banks. 

One  morning  the  captain  staggered  forward 
over  the  deckload  of  lumber  and  asked  where 
the  mate  was.  His  voice  was  so  weak  he  couldn't 
speak  above  a  whisper,  his  eyes  were  sunken  in 
his  head,  and  he  looked  little  better  than  a 
skeleton. 

No  one  on  board  could  find  the  mate,  but  there 
was  a  sailor  who  had  been  aloft  overhauling  the 
fore  upper  topsail  buntlines,  who  said  that  he 
hadn't  seen  the  mate,  but  that  he  had  heard 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  GOES  OFF  69 

a  splash  in  the  middle  watch  alongside.  This 
settled  the  mystery.  The  mate  had  jumped  over- 
board, Florida  water  and  all. 

The  next  night  w?  had  a  change  of  weather. 
The  wind  hauled  to  the  southeast,  and  the  sky 
turned  black  and  stormy.  The  captain  ordered 
all  hands  to  take  in  sail,  although  there  was  not 
much  wind  to  speak  of.  Not  being  familiar  with 
storms  at  sea,  I  reveled  in  this  new  adventure. 
I  got  to  know  the  ropes,  yards  and  sails,  and  my 
way  about  the  ship.  I  could  steer  as  well  as  any- 
one on  board.  Neither  was  I  afraid  of  abuse  nor 
punishment.  It  was  an  altogether  different 
atmosphere  from  that  on  the  Blue-nose  barque. 

All  the  sails  were  furled  to  the  lower  topsails 
and  main  upper  topsail,  so  that  the  wooden 
square-rigger  lay  wallowing  in  the  trough  of  the 
sea,  waiting,  and  apparently  helpless,  without 
sails  to  drive  her  on.  Later  in  the  night,  away  to 
the  southeast,  the  black  clouds  opened  like  the 
eye  of  some  unearthly  monster,  and  twittering 
stars  glimmered  through. 

"There  comes  the  blasted  gale!"  shouted  an 
English  sailor,  and  sure  enough  a  North  Atlan- 
tic storm,  such  as  I  had  never  seen,  nor  ever  want 


70  OCEAN  ECHOES 

to  see  again  under  the  same  conditions,  closed  in 
upon  the  ,ship  with  such  squeezing,  breathless 
rage,  that  it  reeled  her  upon  her  beam-ends,  and 
held  her  there  in  the  storm  god's  vice. 

The  captain,  although  gasping  for  the  life  that 
was  soon  to  desert  him,  felt,  like  the  true  sailor 
he  was,  that  he  was  good  for  one  more  fight  with 
the  elements,  and  lashed  himself  to  the  weather- 
rail  of  the  poop-deck,  taking  charge  of  the  ship, 
the  crew,  and  the  night.  Oh,  how  I  longed  to 
have  the  power  to  defy  the  wind  and  waves  as  he 
did!  How  unselfish  he  looked  there,  writh  the 
seas,  green  seas,  roaring  over  him,  his  sunken 
eyes  bright  with  courage,  shouting  out  his  orders 
fore  and  aft  the  ship  between  spasms  of  cough- 
ing, with  never  a  thought  of  his  poor  old  dis- 
eased body. 

"Put  your  helm  down,"  he  cried  to  me  at  the 
wheel. 

When  the  gale  struck  the  ship  it  caught  her  on 
the  beam.  The  yards  were  braced  sharp  on  the 
port  tack,  and  it  seemed  as  though  she'd  never 
come  up  to  the  wind.  The  main  upper  topsail, 
bellied  and  stiff  from  the  force  of  the  gale,  was 
pressing  her  down  till  the  lee  bulwark  rail  was 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  GOES  OFF  71 

under  water.  The  captain's  voice  sounded 
again : 

"Let  the  main  upper  topsail  go  by  the  run." 

As  the  yard  came  crashing  down,  the  moaning 
and  hissing  wind  in  the  rigging  lent  an  uncanny 
feeling  to  the  night.  I  trembled  as  I  stood  with 
my  hands  on  the  spokes  of  the  wheel.  My  mind 
was  busy,  for  unfortunately  I  had  time  to  think. 
I  Avondered  if  my  mother  were  praying  for  me; 
and  I  missed  her  so  that  had  I  known,  as  I  believe 
now,  that  her  not  seeing  me  for  so  long  a  time 
cut  short  her  days  on  earth,  I  would  have  prayed 
then,  to  the  noise  of  the  storm,  to  be  forgiven. 

Still  the  wind  raged,  and  still  the  old  captain, 
lashed  over  there  to  windward  of  me,  fought  for 
his  ship. 

As  the  buntlines  closed  in  on  the  topsail,  the 
ship  slowly  came  up  into  the  wind.  We  were 
saved  for  the  time  being,  but  the  seas  kept  com- 
ing higher.  They  washed  the  deck-load  of  lum- 
ber away.  One  of  the  life-boats  was  carried 
away,  the  other  was  in  danger.  We'd  only  two 
boats  left.  A  sailor  commenced  to  swear,  and  I 
thought  he'd  never  stop.  He  told  us  that  the 
"bloody  old  hooker's"  back  was  "broke,"  and 


72  OCEAN  ECHOES 

demanded  of  Heaven  and  Hell  to  know  what  was 
to  happen  next.  Towards  daylight  the  sea  was 
a  mass  of  swirling  foam,  the  storm  was  growing 
worse. 

Then  we  took  in  the  fore  and  mizzen  lower 
topsails,  and  hove  her  to  under  the  main  lower 
topsail.  The  captain  stayed  at  his  post,  caution- 
Ing  the  man  at  the  wheel  from  time  to  time. 
It  was  now  nearly  eight  hours  since  he  had  taken 
his  post,  and  he  continued  there  without  relief 
for  hours  more,  while  I,  young  and  hardy  as  I 
was,  was  grateful  for  relief  and  a  cup  of  hot 
coffee  at  the  end  of  two  hours  of  that  awful  strain 
at  the  wheel. 

The  carpenter's  report,  when  he  sounded  the 
ship,  was  gloomy. 

"Four  feet  of  water  in  the  hold,  sir,"  I  heard 
him  tell  the  captain. 

"Keep  the  pumps  going,  the  storm  will  break 
shortly.  It  is  just  a  little  equinoctial  disturb- 
ance." And  he  told  the  steward  to  serve  the  men 
a  glass  of  grog. 

My  opinion  of  the  men  who  command  ships 
was  formed  then  and  there.  I  realized,  as  I  do 
now,  how  little  the  world  knows  of  these  men, 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  GOES  OFF  73 

or    of    what    they    have    given    to    Progress. 

We  weathered  the  storm,  and  sunshine  and 
blue  skies  were  soon  ours  again.  The  thought 
of  a  pay-day  in  Liverpool,  and  a  trip  home  to  see 
my  mother  filled  me  with  joy.  Like  all  good 
sailors,  I  forgot  the  agonies  we  had  passed 
through.  The  ship  was  water-logged.  Four 
hundred  miles  from  Liverpool,  a  Western  Ocean 
steamer  took  us  in  tow,  and  docked  the  ship  for 
us  without  further  trouble. 

Strange  to  relate,  the  old  captain  lived  until 
he  had  delivered  the  ship  to  her  owners,  and  not 
much  longer.  He  had  to  be  taken  off  her  in  an 
ambulance  to  the  hospital,  where  he  died  that 
day.  Strange  also  to  relate,  the  ship  died  too,  for 
that  very  night  the  Queen's  Dock  caught  fire, 
and  she  was  destroyed. 

There  is  a  vague  superstition  among  masters 
that  it  is  not  the  best  of  luck  to  take  out  a  ship 
whose  previous  master  had  her  many  years  and 
died  on  the  last  voyage.  However  this  may  be, 
some  years  later  I  was  offered  the  command  of  an 
old  barkentine — the  Tam-O'-Shanter,  I  think  she 
was — whose  master  had  just  died.  I  accepted, 
got  my  things  aboard,  and  then  backed  out,  for  no 


74  OCEAN  ECHOES 

reason  except  that  I  had  such  a  feeling  as  many 
of  us  have  experienced,  that  I  should  not  go. 
Captain  Donnelly  took  her,  and  his  wife  and  two 
daughters  went  with  him.  They  were  never 
heard  from  again. 

Although  my  pay  for  the  voyage  did  not 
amount  to  much  (three  pounds  I  think  it  was) 
I  was  in  high  glee,  and  about  to  take  the  night 
boat  for  Ireland,  when  I  discovered  that  someone 
had  stolen  my  money.  I  learned  that  it  was  one 
of  my  own  shipmates.  I  was  in  a  strange  city 
without  a  penny.  The  men  of  the  crew,  lost  in 
the  city  crowd,  were  of  no  help  to  me  now.  Oh, 
how  I  damned,  and  still  damn,  the  sailor  who 
steals  from  a  shipmate!  I  couldn't  go  home, 
nor  could  I  write  for  money,  or  say  that  I  was 
in  Liverpool  and  wouldn't  come  home.  I  did 
what  I  thought  best — not  write  at  all,  so  that 
mother  would  never  know  that  I  was  so  close 
to  her. 

Once  again  I  hunted  up  a  sailor's  boarding- 
house. 


CHAPTER  XI 
THE  LIME- JUICER,  ALWAYS  SOMETHING  NEW 

THE     pierhead    sailor's    boarding-house, 
known  as  Kelley's,  on  Pike  Street,  was 
always  open  for  hard-up  sailors.     There 
I  went,  and  they  took  me  to  board  with  the  stipu- 
lation that  I  would  ship  on  anything  that  carried 
sail,  at  a  moment's  notice.     Like  all  the  others, 
it  was  a  starvation  house ;  but  should  Mrs.  Kelley 
like  you  she  would  always  give  you  a  cup  of  tea 
in  the  afternoon.     With  meals  it  was  first  come 
first  served,  as  long  as  the  spuds  held  out. 

The  sailors  who  stopped  there  were  a  miser- 
able-looking bunch  of  men,  starved-looking,  with 
their  clothes  in  tatters.  It  was  only  by  the 
merest  chance  that  the  master  or  mate  of  a  ship 
would  take  any  of  them.  Consequently,  being  a 
place  of  last  resort,  Kelley's  came  to  be  known 
as  the  "Pierhead  Jump  House."  When  a  ship 
sailed  that  was,  or  was  likely  to  be,  short-handed, 
Kelley  had  his  men  lined  up  ready  on  the  wharf, 

75 


76  OCEAN  ECHOES 

and  the  mate,  not  daring  to  sail  short-handed, 
would  hastily  pick  and  take  what  he  was  short 
of. 

I  was  one  week  at  the  boarding-house  when  my 
turn  came  for  the  pierhead  jump.  I  had  been 
hoping  to  get  away,  for  I  did  not  have  the  cour- 
age to  write  to  my  mother  on  account  of  my 
father's  taunt;  yet  it  was  hard  to  stay  on  so 
near  home.  The  sea  held  no  terrors  for  me  now, 
and  I  loved  it  more  than  ever. 

A  Dundee  ship,  one  of  the  Lock  Line,  was 
sailing  that  morning  for  San  Francisco.  Kelley, 
as  usual,  had  his  bunch  lined  up.  The  mate,  a 
wiry,  cunning  Scotchman,  jumped  ashore  and 
looked  them  over.  He  was  short  one  man. 
There  were  fifteen  of  us. 

"Are  you  a  sailor?"  he  asked  me. 

"Yes,  sir,"  I  answered,  eagerly. 

"Have  you  any  discharges?" 

"I  have  one,  sir." 

"This  is  from  Quebec  to  Liverpool.  That 
doesn't  show  that  you  are  a  sailor." 

My  heart  sank.  Nevertheless  he  finally  chose 
me,  probably  because  I  was  the  youngest  and 
would  be  the  easier  to  train.  Kelley  waved  me 


THE  LIME-JUICER  77 

good-by.  He  had  two  months  in  wages  in  ad- 
vance, and  I  had  three  shillings. 

We  warped  the  ship  out  of  the  dock.  Then 
the  tugboat  took  us  down  the  Mersey,  and  we 
were  out  and  away  to  sea  on  one  of  the  longest 
voyages  I  ever  made.  The  ship  was  three-masted 
and  square-rigged,  with  a  steel  hull.  She  car- 
ried twenty-two  men  before  the  mast — the  car- 
penter, sailinaker,  three  mates,  a  darkey  steward, 
and  an  English  cook. 

She  was  a  real  lime-juicer.  Everything  we 
had  to  eat  was  weighed  out,  and  our  water  was 
measured.  The  captain  was  fat  and  religious. 
He  sang  hymns  and  played  on  the  small  organ 
in  his  cabin  most  of  the  time.  The  crew  repre- 
sented practically  every  nation  on  earth. 

I  learned  to  fight  on  board  that  ship,  for  there 
were  some  tough  men  in  the  forecastle — a  Dago, 
whose  chief  desire  when  he  got  mad  was  to  throw 
a  knife  at  you;  a  whale  of  a  Hollander  who 
thought  he  could  whip  anyone;  a  Dane  who 
claimed  that  he  had  made  John  L.  Sullivan  take 
water.  I  must  not  forget  the  Greek,  who  be- 
lieved in  being  forearmed,  and  carried  a  sharp- 
pointed  marlin-spike  slung  around  his  neck. 


78  OCEAN  ECHOES 

After  the  tug-boat  and  pilot  had  left  us  we 
struck  a  blow.  It  was  fair  wind  out  of  the  Eng- 
lish Channel.  Although  under  upper  topsails 
she  soon  cleared  the  land,  and  ripped  away 
southard  into  fine  weather,  where  I  felt  my  first 
breath  of  the  trade  winds.  If  there  is  one  place 
in  the  world  for  Romance,  it  is  under  tropical 
skies  in  a  sailing-ship.  That's  the  sailor's  Para- 
dise. There  he  builds  his  castles,  and  echoes 
from  the  past  mingle  with  his  thoughts  of  some 
pretty  girl  in  a  faraway  seaport.  Sailors  get 
sentimental  when  the  trade  winds  blow.  They 
are  more  cleanly  in  their  habits  there  than  in 
the  northern  and  southern  latitudes.  It  is  in 
the  night  watches,  when  the  moon  shines  full  and 
balmy  winds  fan  the  sails,  that  they  spin  their 
best  yarns  of  shipwrecks,  and  sweethearts  and 
hard-shelled  mates.  They  are  Neptune's  chil- 
dren, as  harmless  as  their  boasts,  and  as  flighty 
as  the  flying-fish  that  skim  the  dark  waters. 

The  Channel  winds  blew  us  into  the  northeast 
trades ;  then,  with  every  sail  set  that  could  catch 
the  breeze,  we  sailed  on  south,  and  away  for 
Cape  Horn.  The  sea-biscuits  weren't  bad,  but 
we  always  looked  forward  to  Thursday  and  Sun- 


THE  LIME-JUICER  79 

when  we  got  a  pound  loaf  of  flour  bread. 
The  salt  horse  and  lime-juice  were  sparingly 
served,  but  we  were  all  forced  to  drink  the  juice 
to  avoid  getting  scurvy. 

The  big  Hollander  bossed  the  fo'e'sle.  How 
I  longed  for  Liverpool  Jack  to  trim  him,  and  how 
often  I  wondered  whether  I  should  ever  see  my 
friend  again !  I  had  been  away  from  home  now 
six  months,  and  in  that  time  I  had  learned  more 
about  human  nature  than  I  could  have  had  I 
lived  twenty  years  in  Ireland.  I  felt  responsi- 
bility, and  had  confidence  in  what  I  knew  about 
a  ship ;  but  I  had  much  yet  to  learn  of  the  waves 
and  the  winds,  and  of  the  minds  of  deep-water 
sailors. 

One  night  as  we  were  nearing  the  Equator  the 
middle  watch  from  twelve  to  two  was  my  wheel. 
The  Dutchman  claimed  that  I  ate  one  of  his  sea- 
biscuits  before  going  to  relieve  the  helmsman. 
This  particular  piece  of  hardtack  he  was  saving 
to  make  cracker  hash  on  the  following  morning. 
I  stoutly  denied  it,  and  just  to  show  his  brutal 
authority,  he  knocked  me  down  with  a  swing  of 
his  powerful  fist.  I  got  up  hurt  and  revengeful. 
On  my  way  aft  to  the  wheel  the  third  mate  no- 


80  OCEAN  ECHOES 

ticed  the  blood  dripping  from  my  mouth,  and 
wanted  to  know  who  had  caused  it. 

"I  don't  like  that  brute/7  he  whispered,  "and 
I'll  show  you  how  you  can  whip  him.  I'll  train 
you,  and  by  the  time  we're  off  Cape  Horn  you'll 
be  ready." 

I  hurried  off  to  the  wheel,  happy  in  the  thought 
that  I  had  found  another  champion.  The  third 
mate  had  boxing  gloves,  which  he  knew  how  to 
handle.  He  taught  me  how  to  box,  how  to  swing 
for  the  Dutchman  with  a  knockout,  as  well  as 
uppercuts,  right  and  left  hooks,  and  a  powerful 
swing  from  the  hip,  which  he  thought  necessary 
to  bring  the  Dutchman  to  the  deck. 

In  the  meantime  the  Dane  and  the  Dutchman 
came  together.  That  was  one  Sunday  afternoon 
when  we  were  sailing  south  of  the  Equator.  The 
fight  started  over  the  Dane's  washing  his  clothes 
in  the  Dutchman's  whack  of  fresh  water.  Fresh 
water  was  a  luxury  to  drink,  let  alone  washing 
dirty  clothes  in  it.  The  fat  and  religious  cap- 
tain was  as  usual  .singing,  and  playing  his  Sun- 
day hymns;  the  sailors  were  lying  around  the 
deck,  and  the  southeast  trades  were  cooing  in  the 
rigging.  The  gentle  roll  of  the  ship  was  ideal 


THE  LIME-JUICER  81 

for  the  occasion.  I  was  particularly  interested 
in  this  fight,  and  was  hoping  that  the  Dane  woiild 
give  the  Dutchman  the  licking  of  his  life — the 
Dutchman  for  some  reason,  perhapse  because  he 
had  injured  me,  hated  me,  and  made  my  life  in 
the  forecastle  as  miserable  as  he  could. 

They  stripped  to  the  waist.  What  hairy 
creatures  they  were!  More  like  animals  than 
men.  They  fought  like  two  massive  bears,  hug- 
ging and  trying  to  squeeze  the  life  out  of  each 
other.  They  knew  nothing  about  boxing  or  real 
fighting.  I  could  see  as  the  fight  went  on  that 
the  Dane  was  beginning  to  show  yellow.  He 
missed  a  few  of  his  awkward  swings,  then  fell 
to  the  deck,  exhausted.  The  Hollander  came  out 
victorious,  but  neither  was  hurt  very  badly.  The 
third  mate  was  not  supposed  to  see  the  fight — 
his  duty  should  have  been  to  stop  it — but  he 
managed  to  be  near,  and  took  it  all  in,  carefully 
noting,  for  my  future  benefit,  the  Dutchman's 
weaknesses,  and  assuring  me  that  when  I  had 
learned  the  pivot-wallop  I  should  be  able  to  con- 
quer my  enemy.  This  was  good  news  indeed, 
and  I  set  about  my  further  training  with  zest. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THE  HENS,  THE  COOK,  THE  STORM 
AND  THE  FIGHT 

THE  captain  had  for  his  own  private  use 
a  dozen  hens  on  board.     Occasionally 
one  would  lay  an  egg.     These  were  royal 
eggs,  and  could  only  be  eater  by  the  master.     To 
find  an  egg  when  one  cleaned  the  coop  was  to 
bring    cheer    to    the    commander's    heart.     The 
weather  was  cold  now,  and  the  hens  were  timid 
about  laying  eggs.     Here  is  where  my  story  of 
the  fight  with  the  Dutchman  begins. 

We  were  to  the  "southard"  and  "westard"  of 
the  Falkland  Islands  and  almost  in  the  latitude 
of  Cape  Horn,  but  far  from  being  around  it. 
It  was  then  the  beginning  of  summer.  The  days 
were  long,  the  winds  were  becoming  threatening 
and  cold.  The  sea  looked  boisterous  and  defiant, 
with  its  long  deep  rolling  swell  from  the  south- 
west. 

One  morning  the  bosun  ordered  me  to  clean 

82 


THE  FIGHT  83 

out  the  hen-coop,  and  to  gather  in  the  eggs, 
should  there  be  any.  The  captain,  complaining 
about  the  eggs,  said  he  wondered  if  someone  had 
not  been  stealing  them. 

The  chicken-coop  was  in  a  spare  room  in  the 
midships  house.  While  I  was  scrubbing  in  there, 
the  big  Dutchman  stuck  his  head  into  the  door 
and  shouted :  "You're  the  damned  thief  that  has 
been  stealing  the  eggs!"  The  mate  heard  him, 
and  came  running  to  the  chicken-coop.  The  cap- 
tain was  walking  the  poop,  and  seeing  his  first 
mate  take  on  more  speed  than  usual,  and  won- 
dering what  all  the  noise  around  the  chicken- 
house  might  be,  hurried  off  the  poop  and  joined 
the  mate. 

"This  is  the  man  who  has  been  stealing  the 
eggs,"  cried  the  Dutchman.  "I  saw  him  just  now 
sucking  one." 

The  mate  raved  and  swore,  and  the  captain 
took  it  very  much  to  heart.  How  dare  anyone 
eat  his  hen's  eggs?  I  pleaded,  declaring  that 
the  Hollander  was  a  liar  and  a  cur,  and  that  I 
didn't  steal  the  eggs.  The  Dutchman  foamed 
with  rage,  and  said  he'd  beat  me  to  a  jelly. 

The  captain  believed  the  Dutchman,  and  as 


84  OCEAN  ECHOES 

punishment  he  fined  me  one  month's  pay.  I 
cleaned  the  coop.  The  captain  and  mate  walked 
off.  I  could  hear  the  captain  say :  "I  knew  those 
hens  were  laying  all  the  time."  I,  who  knew 
more  about  hens  than  I  did  about  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  was  well  aware  of  the  effect  of  cold 
weather  upon  laying  hens,  and  felt  that  the  cap- 
tain would  find  out  sometime  that  hens  either 
cannot  or  will  not  lay  eggs  in  iceberg  weather. 

The  Dutchman  was  waiting  for  me  around  the 
fore  part  of  the  forecastle. 

"Now,"  said  he,  "I  am  going  to  give  you  a 
whipping  that  you  will  never  forget." 

In  spite  of  the  third  mate's  instructions  not  to 
lose  my  temper,  in  view  of  my  recent  trouble  I 
found  it  hard  to  remain  cool.  I  faced  him,  grin- 
ning with  rage,  and  said :  "Come  on,  you  Dutch 
hound!  It  is  you  who  will  get  the  whipping." 

He  rushed  for  me  as  if  he  would  swallow  me 
up.  I  sidestepped  and  caught  him  on  the  eye. 
My  greatest  difficulty  was  in  not  allowing  him 
to  get  hold  of  me.  If  this  should  happen  it  was 
all  off  with  me.  Back  he  came  at  me  like  an 
uncaged  lion,  with  his  fists  flying  in  front  of  him. 
The  crew  gathered  around  approvingly,  to  see  a 


THE  FIGHT  85 

boy  not  yet  nineteen  holding  his  own  with  a  man 
BO  much  more  experienced,  and  at  least  fifty 
pounds  heavier. 

I  caught  him  again,  this  time  on  the  mouth, 
knocking  a  tooth  out,  and  injuring  my  hand, 
which  had  a  sickening  effect  on  me.  But  I  had 
him  groggy,  and  all  that  was  needed  was  to  give 
him  a  swing  from  my  hip  to  bring  him  to  the 
deck.  He  rushed  me,  like  all  cowards,  with  his 
head  down,  and  his  black  eyes  closed.  I  heard  a 
voice,  the  third  mate's: 

"Put  it  to  him  now." 

I  upper-cut  him  first,  then  when  he  lifted  his 
head  swung  for  him  and  the  big  lying  Dutchman 
lay  crumpled  on  the  deck. 

"Now  you  can  take  care  of  yourself  on  any 
ship,"  said  the  third  mate,  as  he  bandaged  my 
hand.  I  have  done  it,  on  more  than  one  occasion. 
I  only  wish  that  social  liars  and  evil-doers 
were  as  easily  handled  as  are  bullies  and  liars 
in  the  stratum  of  society  in  which  sailors 
move! 

The  Dutchman  made  many  threats  as  to  what 
he  would  do  to  me  some  dark  night,  but  I  had 
him  cowed  and  he  knew  it.  I  was  respected  in 


86  OCEAN  ECHOES 

the  forecastle,  and  could  grab  the  first  chunk  of 
salt-horse  and  get  away  with  it. 

About  a  wreek  later  we  struck  a  Cape  Horn 
blizzard,  and,  while  I  had  thought  it  blew  hard 
off  the  Newfoundland  Banks,  that  was  a  mild 
storm  compared  to  this  one.  Gale,  hail,  snow 
and  sleet  we  had.  Hours  we  spent  reefing  the 
icy  topsails,  clumsy  in  our  clothes,  and  cold,  and 
sure  that  if  our  stiffened  fingers  slipped  there 
was  a  quick  grave  awaiting  us.  The  seas  looked 
larger  to  me  than  the  mountains  in  Ireland.  The 
ship  had  no  buoyancy.  Her  cargo  was  Scotch 
whiskey,  ale,  and  porter,  and  it  lay  heavy  in  her 
bowels.  Seas  flooded  her  fore  and  aft,  and  life- 
lines were  rigged  on  the  deck  for  the  crew  to 
work  ship. 

It  was  hard  to  get  any  response  from  the  cook 
these  days.  He  refused  to  bake  our  cracker- 
hash,  which  any  cook  should  do,  since  it  repre- 
sents to  a  sailor  the  final  good  derived  from  faith- 
ful saving  of  crumbs.  The  bean-soup  was  be- 
yond assimilation,  and  only  a  sailor  with  a 
shark's  stomach  could  get  away  with  it.  There 
was  hardly  a  spot  on  the  cook's  face  that  was 
not  covered  with  red  blotches. 


THE  FIGHT  87 

The  God  of  the  Sea  chooses  well  for  the  sailor. 
The  cook  was  removed  from  the  ship  the  follow- 
ing day. 

It  was  Sunday,  and  five  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
The  gale  had  not  abated,  nor  had  the  sea  de- 
creased in  mountain  volume.  Storm  trysails 
and  lower  topsails  were  the  sails  she  carried. 
The  wind  and  waves  were  a  point  abaft  the  star- 
board beam.  The  seas  had  a  raking  sweep  at  the 
decks  fore  and  aft  the  ship.  The  cook's  galley 
acted  as  a  sea-wall  for  the  Cape  Horn  combers. 

Two  bells,  five  o'clock,  rang  the  man  at  the 
fo'c'sle-head,  and  as  the  rolling  tones  died  away 
in  the  crisp  morning  air  we  shipped  a  sea,  a 
rolling  green,  white-capped  comber;  and  when 
the  decks  were  clear  again  we  missed  the  cook, 
the  galley,  and  the  captain's  hens.  That  was  the 
end  of  the  red-spotted  cook! 

Six  long  weeks  we  fought  the  weather  off  Cape 
Horn.  Hungry  and  cold,  we  struggled  with  the 
ship,  never  giving  an  inch.  Icebergs  and  gales 
we  met  and  fought,  and  when  the  wind  did  blow 
fair  for  the  Pacific  Ocean  I  realized  the  truth  of 
the  sailor's  saying,  that  Cape  Horn  is  the  place 
where  Iron  Seamen  are  made. 


88  OCEAN  ECHOES 

As  the  years  drift  by  I  can  see  that  a  Cape 
Horn  training  for  our  sailors  to-day,  nay,  even 
for  our  business  and  society  men,  would  make 
better  men  of  the  men,  and  men  of  the  sissies, 
and  perhaps  help  to  perpetuate  the  strength  of 
the  human  race. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

BETTER  WEATHER.     LIVERPOOL  JACK  AGAIN. 
I  Go  ASHORE 

SAILORS  are  simple,  light-hearted  souls,  on 
whom  the  load  of  yesterday  is  as  light  as 
possible  to-day.  With  a  favoring  breeze 
we  set  all  sail,  and  the  sailors  chatted  and 
laughed  like  children.  We  sang  chanteys  as  the 
yards  went  up,  and  our  sufferings  vanished  with 
the  cold.  Soon  we  should  be  in  the  tropics  again, 
and  then  hurrah  for  the  Golden  Gate  and  the 
Sacramento  Eiver! 

The  cook  wasn't  missed  much,  nor  his  cooking 
either.  He  would  have  died  before  we  made 
port.  We  rigged  up  a  temporary  galley  and 
found  an  old  sailor  who  could  cook  pea-soup. 
The  darkey  steward  made  bread,  anyone  could 
boil  salt-horse.  And  the  old  sailor's  cooking  was 
never  questioned. 

The  captain  grieved  over  his  laying  hens,  but 
he  still  continued  singing  his  favorite  hymn : 

80 


90  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"Come  to  thy  Father,  0  wanderer,  come! 
Some  one  is  praying  for  you. 
Turn  from  the  sin  path,  no  longer  to  roam; 
Some  one  is  praying  for  you. 
Some  one  loves  you  wherever  you  stray, 
Bears  you  in  faith  to  God,  day  after  day, 
Prayerfully  follows  you  all  the  dark  way. 
Some  one  is  praying  for  you." 

As  we  sailed  northward  into  clearer  skies,  the 
winds  from  the  palms  of  the  South  Sea  Isles 
wove  Beauty's  dream  of  stars  and  moon 

Just  as  surely  as  the  Indian  finds  the  wild 
violet  amidst  the  cactus-roots,  so  the  sea  never 
fails  to  communicate  with  the  soul  that  loves  it 
through  some  form  of  its  ever-changing  emotion, 
whether  in  its  destructive  combers  or  its  golden 
ripples.  Its  magnetism  sounds  lullaby  in  the 
heart  of  its  lover,  and  makes  bold  the  spirit  of 
adventure.  I  must  beg  the  reader's  pardon  for  so 
often  dwelling  upon  this,  but  I  seem  perpetually 
to  struggle  with  only  partially  effective  words  to 
explain  what  I  know  is  the  rock  foundation  of 
the  nature  of  the  so-called  "rolling-stone,"  whose 
temperament  oftentimes  is  far  more  reasonable 
and  stable  than  the  world  in  its  casualness  takes 
it  to  be. 

So  the  days  passed  on,  through  glittering  stars, 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  AGAIN  91 

cooing  winds,  and  Capricorn  sunsets,  and  after 
four  months  and  twenty-six  days  we  dropped 
anchor  off  Goat  Island  in  San  Francisco  Bay.  I 
was  a  man  and  a  sailor  now,  but  shifty  for  new 
adventures  in  a  country  that  offered  every  oppor- 
tunity. 

While  we  were  lying  at  anchor,  even  before  the 
ship  went  to  the  wharf  to  unload,  crimps  came  on 
board,  unhindered,  by  some  ancient  custom,  and 
insisted  upon  many  of  the  crew  leaving,  offering 
them  higher  wages  if  they  would  sail  aboard 
the  American  ships.  We  had  signed  articles  for 
the  round  trip  in  England,  and  any  money  a 
sailor  got  ashore  at  San  Francisco  was  optional 
with  the  captain.  If  the  sailor  were  dissatisfied 
and  left  the  ship  at  that  port,  he  sacrificed  his 
pay  for  the  entire  voyage. 

I  refused  to  go  with  any  of  the  crimps,  but 
remained  by  the  ship  until  she  docked,  which 
pleased  the  third  mate  very  much.  He  had 
taught  me  all  he  knew  about  navigation,  and  was 
proud  of  my  battling  qualities  as  well.  (By  the 
way,  the  Dutchman  had  left  the  ship  with  the 
first  of  the  boarding-house  crimps. ) 

When  the  ship  docked,  I  went  aft  to  the  cap- 


92  OCEAN  ECHOES 

tain  and  asked  him  for  some  money  to  spend. 
He  grudgingly  gave  me  fifty  cents,  told  me  not 
to  spend  it  all  in  one  night,  and  promised  me 
another  fifty  cents  the  following  Saturday. 
After  five  months  in  a  lime-juice  ship  fifty  cents 
to  spend  ashore  in  one  week!  Surely  one's 
morals  were  safe.  Steam  beer  was  selling  two 
mugs  for  five  cents  on  Pacific  Street,  and  whiskey 
five  cents  a  drink  on  the  Barbary  Coast.  That 
may  sound  wonderful  indeed  to  our  prohibition- 
ized  ears,  but  the  stuff  was  almost  as  dangerous 
then  as  it  would  be  now  at  that  price. 

The  captain's  injustice  so  hurt  me  that  I  left 
the  ship,  and  now  for  a  time  my  tale  must  follow 
me  ashore.  A  crimp  soon  had  me  in  tow  and 
took  me  to  a  sailor's  boarding-house,  where,  after 
a  few  days,  I  shipped  aboard  a  whaler,  to  be  gone 
for  three  years.  They  pictured  to  me  the  beau- 
ties of  the  Arctic  Ocean,  the  icebergs,  the  musk- 
ox,  the  gorgeous  Aurora  Borealis,  and  particu- 
larly the  grand  pay  I  should  get  from  my  share 
in  the  whale,  pay  which  was  supposed  to  run 
well  up  into  the  thousands  by  the  end  of  the  voy- 
age. The  same  old  story  has  lured  thousands  of 
good  men  into  an  industry  where  Greed  makes 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  AGAIN  93 

fortunes  for  a  few,  and  keeps  thousands  of  men 
cold,  cheerless  and  overworked  for  years,  only  to 
release  them  penniless  in  the  end.  I  was  ignor- 
ant, or  I  never  should  have  signed  on. 

My  bag  was  already  aboard  the  whaler  when 
someone  behind  me  spoke:  "Get  your  bag,  and 
come  back  on  the  wharf ." 

Somewhere  I  had  heard  that  voice  before. 

"Come  on,  now,  get  aboard  that  ship ;  none  of 
your  lallygagging,"  cried  the  crimp,  fearing  for 
his  money. 

I  turned  around  in  answer  to  the  voice.  It 
was  Liverpool  Jack.  In  all  my  seventeen  years 
on  and  off  the  sea,  he  was  the  only  sailor  I  ever 
met  who  knew  how  to  trim  a  crimp.  I  dropped 
my  bag  and  ran  to  him,  shaking  him  warmly 
by  the  hand. 

"Get  aboard  that  ship,"  roared  the  crimp. 

"Put  your  bag  in  the  f o'c'sle,"  whispered  Jack. 
"Then  get  back  onto  the  wharf." 

I  was  so  happy  to  see  him  that  I  ignored  his 
instructions.  The  result  was  that  I  was  knocked 
down,  and  thrown  aboard  the  whaler. 

"There,  damn  you,"  bellowed  the  crimp. 
"Stay  there,  now." 


94  OCEAN  ECHOES 

I  picked  myself  up,  and  jumped  back  onto  the 
wharf,  full  of  fight.  Three  of  the  boarding-house 
thugs  rushed  at  me.  The  first  I  knocked  down ; 
the  other  two  grabbed  me,  and  were  in  the  act  of 
pitching  me  over  the  rail  onto  the  hard  deck  when 
Liverpool  Jack  ran  to  my  rescue.  Oh,  how  he 
could  fight!  He  knocked  them  right  and  left, 
and  I,  being  free  now,  the  three  crimps  were  no 
match  for  us.  We  fought,  and  fought  hard  on 
that  slivery  wharf.  The  crimps  wouldn't  hesi- 
tate to  kill  you.  They  had  police  protection,  and 
a  sailor's  life  wasn't  worth  much  in  the  old  days 
in  San  Francisco. 

They  shouted  to  the  mates  aboard  the  whaler 
for  help.  Two  burly  men  jumped  onto  the  bul- 
wark rail,  but  before  they  landed  on  the  wharf 
I  hit  one  and  Jack  the  other,  and  they  fell  in- 
board. A  crowd  of  longshoremen  and  sailors 
were  gathering  around.  The  crimps  were 
groggy.  They  had  no  endurance  for  further 
fight.  Jack  shouted : 

"Let's  run  for  it  before  it  is  too  late  I" 

He  headed  up  the  wharf  on  a  dead  run,  I  after 
him ;  and  we  were  soon  lost  in  the  crowded  street, 
but  dangerously  close  to  the  water-front.  "We'll 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  AGAIN  95 

have  to  get  out  of  the  city,"  panted  Jack.  "Our 
lives  aren't  safe  now." 

We  boarded  a  Mission  Street  car,  and  rode 
well  out  into  the  country  to  the  end  of  the  line. 
We  hunted  a  quiet  place,  and  yarned  till  the  sun 
set  and  the  misty  dampness  of  'Frisco  Bay  sent 
a  chill  through  us.  Then  we  got  up  and  walked 
on  into  the  night. 

It  was  fifty  miles  from  San  Francisco  to  San 
Jose.  Our  course  along  the  country  road  pointed 
to  that  city.  The  December  weather  was  snappy 
and  a  white  frost  made  its  appearance  on  the 
housetops  and  glittered  like  fool's  gold  in  the 
rays  of  the  half  moon. 

As  we  plodded  on  we  talked  of  our  experiences 
since  we  had  separated  at  Chicoutimi.  Jack  ar- 
rived in  Montreal  a  few  days  after  he  left  me, 
and  finding  shipping  quiet  there,  beat  it  down 
to  Quebec  and  shipped  on  a  vessel  bound  for  Val- 
paraiso. As  usual  he  didn't  like  the  ship  and 
left  her  there.  After  living  there  for  a  month  or 
more  doing  odd  jobs  at  longshoring,  he  found  a 
barque  bound  for  San  Francisco,  and  had  been 
there  for  seven  weeks  when  I  met  him.  There 
were  many  opportunities  to  ship  aboard  a  whaler, 


96  OCEAN  ECHOES 

but  Jack  had  a  horror  of  whalers.  It  seemed  to 
me  that  sometime  in  his  younger  life  he  prob- 
ably had  been  shanghaied  on  one  of  them. 

We  were  in  a  country  now  which  I  had  been 
told  was  God's  Country,  where  nature  abounded 
in  everything  for  the  needy,  and  wages  were  high. 
Little  I  dreamed,  as  I  walked  along  that  night, 
that  I  was  living  in  the  panic  of  1893,  and  that 
Hunger's  skeleton  grinned  at  me  as  I  passed  the 
milestones.  Wages  of  fifteen  dollars  a  month 
were  not  for  such  men  as  I,  that  year,  when  even 
sturdy,  steady,  domestic  laborers  found  it  hard 
to  get  work. 

Jack  and  I,  heedless  of  the  currents  and  reefs 
that  we  were  steering  into,  hiked  on,  and  at  two 
o'clock  in  the  morning  walked  into  Eedwood 
City,  tired  and  hungry.  The  town  was  small  in 
those  days.  A  few  lights  glimmered  through  the 
trees.  A  dog  or  two  barked  at  our  approach, 
and  steeled  the  night  policeman  to  action.  To 
be  sure  he  was  well  armed,  having  his  night  stick, 
and  a  gun  strapped  at  his  side.  He  headed 
straight  for  us.  his  club  in  his  hand. 

"Where  are  you  hoboes  going?"  he  shouted. 

"We're  bound  for  San  Diego,"  answered  Jack. 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  AGAIN  97 

"Well,  keep  a-moving,"  he  said.  "You  ain't 
a-goin-  to  find  San  Diego  in  these  parts." 

We  walked  along  a  little  farther,  when  Jack 
suddenly  stopped  short.  "Listen/5  he  whispered. 
Then  I  could  hear  the  chug,  chug  of  a  locomotive 
down  in  the  freight  yard. 

"Coine  on/'  said  he,  "we'll  walk  no  more,  we'll 
ride  in  a  freight  car  to  San  Diego." 

I  believe  that  Jack  knew  that  San  Diego  was 
in  California,  but  in  what  part  of  California  I 
am  sure  he  did  not  know.  I  myself  am  not  good 
at  directions  except  at  sea,  and  in  its  nearest 
parallel,  the  desert,  and  I  have  often  noticed  how 
free  and  easy  other  sailors  are  with  distance  on 
land.  Jack  knew,  however,  that  wherever  San 
Diego  might  be  it  was  a  seaport,  and  assured  me 
with  happy  confidence  that  only  the  best  ships 
left  there ! 

An  old  nightwatchman  in  the  freight  yards 
told  us  that  a  freight  was  leaving  for  Fresno 
shortly,  and  that  there  were  many  empty  box- 
cars in  it.  We  crawled  into  one,  and  hid  away 
in  a  dark,  smelly  corner,  and  were  off — unfared 
passengers,  cold  and  hungry. 

We  must  have  slept  for  a  long  time,  when  the 


98  OCEAN  ECHOES 

door  opened  letting  in  the  sun  and  an  unwelcome 
brakeman. 

"Where  in  Hell  are  you  ?boes  going  ?"  he 
roared. 

"San  Diego,"  answered  Jack,  rubbing  his  eyes. 

"Have  you  any  money ?" 

"Not  a  damned  cent." 

"Well,  get  off  the  train  before  I  throw  you  off." 

"I  have  a  dollar,"  said  I;  but  Jack  shook  my 
shoulder,  and  announced  his  intention  of  getting 
off,  saying  airily  that  he  needed  to  stretch  his  legs 
anyway.  As  we  alighted  among  the  vineyards — 
for  we  had  ridden  far  on  that  freight  train — the 
brakeman  swore  in  disappointment  that  we,  and 
not  he,  still  had  our  last  dollar. 

There  was  a  little  town  amid  the  vineyards,  a 
cozy  little  town,  with  its  church  and  blacksmith 
shop,  looking  all  new  and  shiny  in  the  sun ;  and, 
better  for  us,  a  Chinese  restaurant.  There  half 
the  dollar  fed  us  heartily,  and  turned  our  outlook 
upon  life  into  gold  also.  We  were  not  far  from 
Fresno,  we  were  told,  and  there  was  no  work 
to  be  had.  The  Democrats,  under  Cleveland,  the 
local  gossips  said,  had  bankrupted  the  country, 
and  the  farmers  were  facing  starvation.  The 


LIVERPOOL  JACK  AGAIN  99 

only  salvation  for  the  country  lay  with  the  Popu- 
list Party.  What  a  pity  that  the  very  men  who 
need  to  hear  reasonable  discussion  are  the  far- 
thest removed  from  any  opportunity  to  listen 
to  it! 

I  began  to  long  for  the  roll  of  a  ship  and  the 
spray  from  the  deep.  I  seemed  to  be  going  from 
bad  to  worse,  with  fifty  cents  in  my  pocket  and 
gloom  ahead.  When  I  suggested  going  back, 
even  if  it  involved  shipping  on  a  whaler,  Jack 
only  laughed.  Going  without  a  few  meals  was 
nothing  to  him,  and  beating  his  way  on  trains,  I 
discovered,  was  actually  a  source  of  joy.  Ships 
to  him  were  only  a  means  of  conveyance  to  leave 
lands  where  adventure  had  become  monotonous. 

We  learned  that  there  would  be  a  freight  train 
that  afternoon  for  the  south.  I  left  Jack,  who 
never  walked  for  pleasure,  to  take  a  country 
stroll.  I  walked  through  the  vineyards  and  saw 
white  men  and  Japanese  pruning  the  vines.  The 
work  looked  nice,  and  I  felt  that  I  could  do  it  if 
only  I  had  a  job. 

When  I  got  back  I  saw  that  Jack  had  been 
drinking,  although  it  was  hard  to  tell  how  he 
could  have  got  it;  and  when  the  train  came  in, 


100  OCEAN  ECHOES 

and  the  brakeman  warned  us  off  it  unless  we  had 
money  to  give  him,  Jack,  more  courageous  after 
drinking  than  I  was  sober,  shouted  to  me  as  the 
train  swung  past,  to  "catch  the  gunnels";  and 
himself  suited  the  action  to  the  word  by  swing- 
ing under  and  up  to  rest  on  the  "gunwales" — 
the  longitudinal  rods  which  are  placed  close  to 
the  ground  under  the  cars. 

While  I  stood  passively  by,  unable  to  compass 
this  process  sufficiently  quickly  to  follow  suit, 
the  train  gathered  speed,  Jack  waved  his  hand  to 
me,  and  was  gone.  Into  space  for  another  span 
of  years ! 


CHAPTER  XIV 
BENEFIT  OF  CLERGY — NEW  STYLE 

"Where    Duty    Whispers   Low,    '  Thou    Must '—The 

Youth  Replies,  'I  Can'  "—But  That  Does 

Not  Apply  To  Vines. 

FEELING  now  more  alone  than  I  had  felt 
in  Canada,  I  turned  aimlessly  and  headed 
off  into  the  country.    Presently  I  came  to 
a  lane,  and  to  a  farm  house,  and  to  a  man  milking 
cows,  chewing  tobacco  as  he  milked.    His  hairy 
head  was  buried  in  the  cow's  flank,  and  his  boots 
were  crusted  with  manure.  As  I  approached  him, 
asking  if  he  were  the  farmer,  a  girl  called  from 
the  back  porch : 

"Father,  mother  says  that  you  are  to  be  sure 
to  leave  enough  milk  for  the  calf." 

He  grunted.     "Yes,  Ellen."     Then,  looking  at 
me  out  of  the  corners  of  his  eyes :  "Well,  suppose 
I  be  the  farmer  here,  what  do  you  want?" 
"A  job,"  said  I,  brazenly. 
"Young  feller,  I  ain't  got  work  enough  for  my- 
self to  do,  let  alone  hiring  a  man." 

101 


:W  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"I  must  have  work,"  said  I,  desperately.  "I'm 
broke  and  I've  got  to  earn  some  money.  I  know 
you  have  work  for  me  to  do  as  long  as  you  have 
grapes  to  prune.  I  can  milk  cows,  too,  and  I'll 
work  cheap." 

He  looked  me  over  from  my  shoes  up.  While  I 
wasn't  clean,  I  was  respectable-looking.  He 
handed  me  a  tin  bucket. 

"Milk  old  Muley,  there  by  the  gate/'  he  said, 
and  I  milked  old  Muley  in  a  hurry.  I  stripped 
her  clean,  for  having  been  raised  on  a  f arm,  milk- 
ing was  second  nature  to  me. 

"Have  you  another  one?"  I  asked  eagerly, 
handing  him  the  bucket. 

"No,"  he  growled,  picking  up  the  buckets  and 
starting  for  the  house,  "but  stay  here  till  I  come 
back,  I  may  have  some  work  for  you  to  do.  I'll 
talk  to  Ma." 

I  waited,  and  hoped,  and  prayed,  for  a  job. 

Then  the  farmer's  voice  sounded  from  the 
house:  "Come  on  here,  stranger." 

His  wife,  a  short  fat  woman,  but  rather  neat 
in  her  gingham  dress,  greeted  me  with,  "How  did 
you  come  to  be  broke?"  I  told  her  the  whole 
thing,  as  a  boy  would.  It  seemed  ages  since  I 


BENEFIT  OF  CLERGY  103 

had  been  in  a  home.  The  girl,  about  seventeen 
years  old,  and  good-looking,  was  listening  in  the 
pantry. 

Evidently  the  mother  approved  of  me.  At 
any  rate  she  was  the  boss  of  that  farm,  as  was 
plain  to  see.  "I  can  give  you  a  week's  work," 
she  said,  "but  mind  you,  I  can't  pay  much. 
Fifty  cents  a  day  and  board." 

"I'll  take  it,"  I  said,  cheerfully. 

We  had  supper  together,  I  leading  in  the  con- 
versation. The  food  wasn't  bad,  considering  the 
time.  Potatoes  and  bread  and  tea  there  were, 
plenty,  and  a  slice  of  fried  bacon  for  each  one. 
Then  there  were  stewed  pears  for  dessert. 

The  farmer  made  a  bed  for  me  in  the  barn 
with  the  cows  and  horses,  and  I  went  to  sleep, 
but  fitfully,  for  however  pleasant  the  noises  and 
stampings  and  barkings  of  farm  animals  may  be 
to  a  farm-lad,  they  are  very  different  from  the 
voices  of  the  sea,  and  the  cobwebbed  rafters  of 
a  barn,  loomy  and  spaceful  as  they  are,  release 
one  too  suddenly  from  the  oppression  of  the 
ship's  forecastle  ceiling. 

At  four  o'clock  he  called  to  me :  "Get  up  and 
milk  the  cows." 


104  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"Where's  the  pump?"  I  inquired,  turning  out. 

"What  do  you  want  the  pump  for,  this  time  of 
the  morning?" 

"I  want  to  wash  my  head  and  face." 

"You'll  find  it  on  the  porch,"  he  mumbled. 
"I  don't  wash  till  breakfast  time." 

I  doubted  that  he  did  then,  as  he  was  never 
etiher  washing  or  washed  when  I  saw  him,  and 
I'm  quite  sure  that  he  couldn't  have  combed  his 
hair  even  if  he  had  tried. 

One  week  I  spent  working  around  the  barn  and 
stables  cleaning  them  out.  It  seemed  that  it  had 
been  many  months  since  they  had  been  touched 
by  the  hand  of  man.  I  afterwards  found  that 
some  farmers  prefer  to  move  their  barns,  rather 
than  cart  the  manure  away.  Then  they  buy 
fertilizer  for  the  land. 

The  girl  and  I  became  fast  friends,  which  I 
could  see  did  not  please  the  mother,  who  grew 
colder  and  colder  at  meals. 

"Can  you  prune  grapes?"  asked  the  farmer  one 
evening,  after  I  had  earned  three  dollars  in  the 
Land  of  the  Golden  Gate. 

"Oh,  yes,"  said  I.     "I  can  do  anything." 

This  utterance  proved  my  downfall.     I  had 


BENEFIT  OF  CLERGY  105 

never  pruned  grape  vines,  but  I  had  seen  the  Japs 
and  others  do  it,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  all  that 
was  necessary  was  to  clip  off  the  long  trailing 
vines. 

Next  morning  he  gave  me  the  pruning  shears, 
and  with  a  wave  of  the  hand  started  me  in  on 
the  thirty  or  more  acres  he  had  to  prune.  I 
started  in  with  a  will,  hoping  to  show  my  ap- 
preciation of  his  giving  me  work,  and  slashed 
right  and  left,  pruning  close  to  the  vines  without 
regard  for  bud  or  balance.  Towards  noon  my 
master  came  to  see  how  I  was  doing,  and,  to  my 
dismay,  swore  he'd  have  me  shot.  So  violent 
was  his  rage,  and  the  anguish  of  his  wife,  who 
mourned  the  day  that  ever  she  had  befriended 
me,  that  I  was  grateful  for  the  three  dollars  I 
had  earned  and  a  drink  from  the  pump. 

This  much  better  off  than  I  had  been  a  week 
ago,  and  with  some  knowledge  of  how  not  to 
prune,  I  waved  my  hat  to  the  girl,  and  started 
up  the  main  road,  reflecting  upon  my  fortune. 
To  this  day  I  laugh  when  I  think  of  that  adven- 
ture, and  my  utter  meekness  about  it.  Many 
years  later  I  was  invited  to  do  pruning  in  the 
vineyard  of  a  lady  who  ran  her  own  ranch,  and 


106  OCEAN  ECHOES 

refused  to  allow  me  to  stay  there  unless  I  would 
work  for  her.  Tempted  as  I  was,  I  ran  no  risks. 

"Madam,"  I  said,  "ask  me  to  dig  for  you,  or 
carry  wheat  for  you,  or  milk  your  cows — or  even 
die  for  you  if  necessary,  but  do  not  ask  me  to 
prune  grape-vines." 

"You  are  very  firm,"  said  she. 

"I  am,"  said  I ;  "at  any  sacrifice." 

My  wife,  reading  over  my  shoulder,  laughs 
aloud  at  this.  "Why  didn't  you  tell  me  then?" 
she  asks.  "You  don't  know  how  foolish  I 
thought  you  were." 

"There's  pruning  and  pruning,"  I  answer,  "and 
I  feared  the  worse  evil."  There  is  an  answer 
from  her,  but  not  worth  while  to  mention ! 

How  to  get  to  a  seaport  was  my  next  problem, 
for  I  had  made  up  my  mind  that  the  sea  was  the 
place  for  me.  I  was  about  as  close  to  San  Fran- 
cisco as  I  was  to  San  Diego.  I  walked  to  the 
village,  and  sat  down  upon  a  pile  of  railroad  ties 
to  ponder  the  past  and  speculate  upon  the  future. 
For  Youth,  out  of  a  job,  pondering  the  past  has 
prickles  and  thorns  of  thought;  the  future  is 
refuge.  For  Age,  doing  the  same  thing,  bygones 
are  apt  to  be  bygones,  but  the  thought  of  the 


BENEFIT  OF  CLERGY  107 

future  in  the  light  of  history  is  a  curse  to  failing 
muscles. 

I  was  beginning  to  believe  that  I  had  made  a 
fatal  mistake.  I  should  never  have  left  home. 
My  mother  was  the  truest  friend  that  I'd  ever 
know.  I  couldn't  have  her  here,  and  I  doubted 
if  in  this  .strange  country  of  barking  dogs  and 
selfish  people,  I  could  ever  make  a  go  of  it.  I 
resolved  then  and  there  to  follow  Liverpool  Jack 
to  San  Diego,  and  there  to  try  to  ship  for  Eng- 
land. A  comforting  thought,  but  by  no  means 
to  be  borne  out  in  the  event. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  shout  from  behind  me. 
Turning  quickly,  I  saw  five  men  coming  towards 
me. 

"Where  are  you  going,  Bo?"  one  of  them  cried. 

They  were  unshaven,  dirty,  and  ragged,  and 
their  shoes  were  worn  soleless.. 

"I  am  bound  for  San  Diego,"  I  said,  glad  of 
their  cheerfulness. 

"Keep  away  from  there,"  said  the  tallest  of 
the  men.  "We've  just  come  from  there.  I'm 
here  to  tell  you  it's  the  hungriest  part  of  the 
state."  Then  he  told  me  their  story,  while  the 
others  pulled  themselves  up  to  the  pile  of  ties,  or 


108  OCEAN  ECHOES 

stood  around  commenting.  They  couldn't  find 
work  anywhere,  and  little  of  anything  to  eat. 
One  had  a  wife  and  children  back  east.  For  the 
sake  of  a  sick  little  one  he  had  come  west  to  find 
a  home  for  them  all,  and  he  hadn't  the  nerve  to 
write  how  dismally  he  had  failed.  Had  names 
meant  anything  to  me  then,  I  should  have  been 
interested  in  that  man's  name,  for  it  was  well 
known.  So  it  is  in  the  west,  one  cannot  judge 
from  appearances  at  all.  A  longshoreman  I 
knew  afterwards  became  one  of  the  most  influ- 
ential of  United  States  senators,  and  a  woman 
who  took  in  washing  in  my  day  became  one  of 
what  used  to  be  called  New  York's  Four  Hun- 
dred. 

The  narrow  waists  and  long  cheek-bones  of 
these  five  men  lent  corroboration  to  their  state- 
ment that  they  were  half -starved,  and  I  could  not 
sit  there  with  money  in  my  pocket  and  see  men 
hungry  to  vagueness.  I  invited  them  to  go  to 
the  China  Restaurant,  and  then  and  there  got  the 
worth  of  my  three  dollars.  If  I  were  never  to 
eat  a  meal  again  the  smile  of  soul-appreciation 
that  came  into  their  emaciated  faces  was  reward 
enough.  Besides,  to-morrow  was  another  day, 


BENEFIT  OF  CLERGY  109 

and  it  was  well  to  approach  it  in  good  condition. 

They  declined  to  accept  the  invitation  to  the 
China  Restaurant  as  being  an  imposition,  but 
took  two  of  my  three  dollars  to  buy  food  to  cook. 
The  tall  one  ran  to  the  village  store.  The  others 
rustled  cans  in  which  to  cook,  and  started  a  fire. 
In  less  than  an  hour  they  were  eating,  and  what 
a  meal  they  had!  Potatoes,  bread,  steak,  and 
coffee.  They  invited  me  to  eat  with  them.  I 
watched  them  eat,  for  I  wasn't  hungry.  My 
stomach  wasn't  empty,  and  I  got  pleasure  out  of 
watching  them  fill  theirs — a  pleasure  that  more 
thrifty  people  cannot  feel,  for  they  have  no  last 
dollar. 

With  their  waist-lines  filled,  the  talk  of  my 
guests  became  more  optimistic.  The  tall  one 
spoke : 

"Do  you  see  that  church  over  there?" 

"Yes,"  I  replied. 

"Men  like  ourselves  are  always  sure  of  a  dol- 
lar from  the  priest  who  lives  there.  But  here's 
the  trouble,"  and  he  licked  his  lips,,  "you've  got 
to  put  on  the  gloves  and  box  with  him  or  you 
don't  get  anything.  He's  mighty  handy  with 
the  mitts." 


110  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"Did  you  try  him  out?"  I  asked,  with  interest. 

"Nothing  doing.  I  met  a  man  down  the  road 
a  piece  who  said  he  took  the  beating  of  his  life 
for  a  silver  dollar,  and  he  sure  looked  it." 

Towards  evening  a  north-bound  freight  pulled 
in,  and  stopped.  The  five  men  said  good-by?  and 
as  she  started  to  move,  like  the  professionals  they 
were,  grabbed  hold  of  the  gunwales  and  slid 
under  the  train  as  if  they  were  going  to  bed. 
They  were  off,  and  I  was  alone  again — alone  with 
one  silver  dollar. 

I  thought  of  the  priest  and  the  possibility  of 
getting  another  dollar.  I  certainly  could  use 
one.  I  walked  over  to  the  church,  and  there, 
sitting  on  the  steps,  was  the  priest,  a  very  burly 
priest  indeed.  He  could  see,  I  suppose,  what  I 
was  after,  for  he  jumped  to  his  feet,  stretched, 
and  felt  his  muscles.  I  took  this  for  a  warning 
destined  to  inspire  anyone  with  terror,  auto- 
matically sorting  out  the  sheep  from  the  goats, 
so  to  speak. 

I  wished  him  a  good  evening,  and  he  asked 
me  what  I  wanted. 

"I  want  to  earn  a  dollar." 


BENEFIT  OF  CLERGY  111 

"Come  right  in  here,  my  boy/'  and  he  led  me 
into  a  small  house  that  adjoined  the  church. 

In  a  room  that  was  not  much  larger  than  eight 
by  ten,  he  stopped.  I  pulled  off  my  coat  without 
a  word,  while  he  ostentatiously  juggled  some 
dumb-bells. 

Then :  "You  are  sure  that  you  want  to  tackle 
me?"  he  inquired. 

I  should  have  liked  to  say  no,  but  I  wanted 
his  dollar  so  badly  that  it  was  worth  a  beating 
to  me.  I  assured  him  that  I  was  ready. 

He  handed  me  the  gloves,  and  put  his  on  with- 
out comment  or  question.  We  squared  away. 
He  caught  me  a  wallop  on  the  ear  and  I  went 
down.  When  I  got  upon  my  feet  again  I  forgot 
all  about  the  dollar  I  was  earning  and  the  man 
who  wore  the  broadcloth.  I  felt  that  I  was  back 
on  a  ship,  and  I  wasn't  going  to  lose  a  fight. 

I  caught  him  on  the  jaw  and  staggered  him, 
following  it  up  with  an  uppercut  that  knocked 
him  down.  When  he  got  up  he  was  bleeding 
freely,  and  science  lost  its  art.  He  started  slug- 
ging. Here  was  where  I  shone.  I  whipped  him, 
and  whipped  him  well,  and  until  he  cried  enough. 


112  OCEAN  ECHOES 

As  if  nothing  had  happened,  he  took  me  to  a 
sink  where  I  washed  my  blood  and  his  blood  off 
me.  Then  he  wished  me  good-by  and  Godspeed 
with  apostolic  dignity,  and  my  reward  was  not 
one  dollar — but  five ! 


CHAPTER  XV 
MORE  TROUBLE — THE  HOG  BUSINESS 

IT  was  dark  now,  and  the  air  cold.  I  crawled 
into  an  empty  box  car  that  stood  on  a  side 
track.  I  must  have  slept,  for  I  awoke  with 
a  start  as  another  car  struck  the  one  in  which 
I  was.  Then  the  whole  thing  started  to  move. 
I  was  off  on  a  train,  I  didn't  know  where. 
Through  the  night  I  looked  out  of  the  side  door, 
but  couldn't  tell  whether  we  were  headed  north 
or  south.  No  one  bothered  about  me.  I  doubt 
if  the  brakeman  knew  I  was  there.  It  was  noon 
the  next  day  when  I  crawled  out  of  the  car.  I 
discovered  that  I  was  headed  north,  and  guessed 
that  I  was  near  Sacramento,  and  about  seven 
hundred  miles  north  of  San  Diego,  which  proved 
to  be  true. 

"Well,"  thought  I,  "I'll  have  to  make  the  best 
of  it.  I  am  ninety  miles  from  San  Francisco, 
and  that  is  some  satisfaction."  Poor  Jack's 
horror  of  whaling  ships  and  his  language  about 

113 


114  OCEAN  ECHOES 

them  and  all  that  belonged  to  them  arose  within 
me,  and  the  thought  of  the  fighting  crimps  made 
me  wish  I  were  anywhere  else. 

But  hunger  often  rules  our  destinies,  and  I 
was  hungry.  The  train  had  stopped  at  a  siding, 
and  there  was  no  town  in  sight.  I  walked  off, 
and  followed  a  country  road,  where  I  saw  a  man 
ahead  of  me  driving  a  sorrel  horse  hitched  to  a 
wagon  with  milk-cans  in  the  back.  I  overtook 
him  and  spoke  to  him,  asking  if  he  knew  of  any 
chance  to  work  in  the  neighborhood. 

He  pulled  up  the  reins,  and  shouted  in  clear 
Irish  brogue : 

"Whoa,  there,  Jerry !" 

"Can  ye  milk  cows?"  he  asked,  looking  down 
on  me,  and  there  was  something  about  him  that 
took  me  back  to  Ireland,  almost  breathlessly. 

"Yes,  I  can,"  I  said. 

"Jump  up  on  the  wagon  thin,"  he  commanded. 
"The  job  I'll  be  givin'  yez  won't  be  much,"  he 
went  on,  "but  if  you're  broke  you  ought  to  be 
glad  of  anything." 

He  jerked  on  the  reins,  gave  Jerry  a  cut  with 
the  whip,  and  we  were  off  to  O'Donnell's  farm, 
this  being  the  land  of  my  new  master.  He  was 


MORE  TROUBLE  115 

past  sixty,  white-haired,  wrinkled-faced,  his 
hands  showing  the  toil  of  years,  his  upper  lip 
long,  broad,  and  sadly  humorous,  frequently  lift- 
ing to  show  a  mouth  almost  destitute  of  teeth. 

We  pulled  up  at  his  farm,  if  a  farm  you  would 
call  it.  A  small  barn  and  the  house  where  he 
lived  comprised  the  buildings  on  the  place.  Ten 
acres  of  land  were  the  farm,  and  a  few  hungry 
cows  the  visible  stock.  We  unhitched  Jerry, 
putting  him  away  in  a  dirty  stall,  with  a  forkful 
of  hay  for  his  dinner,  for  which  he  thanked  me 
gratefully  with  a  nicker. 

Then  I  went  into  the  shack  where  O'Donnell 
was  cooking.  It  was  a  large  bare  dirty  room, 
without  partitions.  On  the  table  he  was  carv- 
ing a  large  boiled  beef -heart  that  had  not  been 
recently  cooked.  "A  foine  meal  for  a  healthy 
man,"  he  said.  Boiled  heart,  bread,  and 
skimmed  milk.  He  informed  me  that  he  always 
said  grace  before  meals,  and  proceeded  to  do  so. 
Although  there  was  not  much  on  the  table  to  be 
grateful  for,  I  echoed  his  "amen"  loudly  and 
thankfully.  I  was  hungry,  and  the  bread  and 
heart  disappeared  like  snow  before  a  summer 
sun, 


116  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"Now,"  said  O'Donnell,  wiping  his  mouth  on 
the  oil-cloth  cover,  "I'll  tell  ye  what  I'll  be 
wantin'  ye  to  do.  There's  fifteen  cows  to  milk, 
and  I'll  help  you  some.  You  get  up  in  the  morn- 
ing about  three  o'clock  and  start  to  milk.  By 
four  o'clock,  we'll  have  it  in  the  cans,  then  I 
drive  to  town  and  deliver  to  my  customers.  I'm 
back  here  by  nine  o'clock.  The  reason  that  I'm 
late  to-day  is  that  I've  been  dickering  with  a 
man  about  buying  hogs." 

-  "Oh,  you're  going  into  the  hog  business?"  said 
I,  pushing  back  from  the  table. 

"Yes  I'm  thinking  about  it.  There's  money  in 
hogs  these  days,  and  I  have  a  fine  place  for  them. 
But  to  get  back  to  your  work.  As  I  said,  I  get 
home  about  nine  o'clock.  While  I'm  gone  you'll 
do  the  chores,  clean  out  the  cow  barn,  and  turn 
the  cows  out  to  pasture.  It  isn't  much  grass 
that's  in  the  field,  but  shure  they  get  the 
exercise." 

"Now,  me  bye,"  he  concluded,  getting  up  from 
the  table,  "after  you  have  finished,  water  the 
little  roan  horse,  he's  in  the  stall  in  the  north 
end  of  the  barn.  I'll  be  home  be  the  time  you 
have  the  work  done." 


MORE  TROUBLE  117 

I  was  just  congratulating  myself  upon  not  be- 
ing asked  to  do  what  I  didn't  know  how  to  do, 
when  he  turned  around,  saying: 

"Howld  on,  me  boy,  do  you  know  how  to  drive 
a  team?" 

This  was  no  time  for  unmanly  weakness.  I 
gulped  hard,  as  I  assured  him  that  I  did,  for  it 
was  not  the  fact.  However  I  found  afterwards 
that  I  could  do  it  very  well.  He  went  on  to  tell 
me  that  he  had  bought  a  lot  of  hop-poles  from  a 
man  who  had  a  yard  down  by  the  Sacramento 
River,  and  that  he  was  hauling  them  to  sell  to 
a  Chinese  laundry.  This  would  be  part  of  my 
work,  and  I  should  be  paid  twenty  dollars  a 
month  for  it. 

How  easily  some  human  beings  are  satisfied, 
and  how  little  it  takes  of  the  sunshine  of  life  to 
make  them  happy !  I  felt  that  now  I  had  found 
a  friend  in  this  strange  old  man.  He  told  me  a 
great  deal  about  his  business,  and  rather  hinted 
that  I  go  into  partnership  with  him  in  the  hog 
business.  It  seemed  that  there  was  money  in 
these  dirty  creatures.  Anyway,  it  would  be  a 
start  in  this  new  country,  and  I  wrote  home  and 
told  my  mother  how  well  I  was  getting  along, 


118  OCEAN  ECHOES 

and  how  prosperous  I  should  be  some  day,  think- 
ing how  delighted  she  would  be  over  my  fine 
prospects,  quite  regardless  of  the  present  truth 
of  it. 

We  did  become  partners  in  the  hog  business, 
and  in  the  three  months  that  I  worked  for  O'Don- 
nell  my  wages  went  with  his  money  to  increase 
the  stock  over  the  sixty  hogs  we  already  had; 
and  as  things  looked  brighter  I  even  neglected 
my  clothes  to  save  money.  I  wasn't  presentable, 
but  that  didn't  matter,  for  was  I  not  going  to 
make  a  lot  of  money  right  away?  Then  I 
planned,  I  should  branch  out  for  myself  on  a 
large  scale. 

My  work  these  days  seemed  never  to  be  done, 
what  with  milking,  feeding  the  stock,  hauling 
wood  to  the  China  Laundry,  and  taking  O'Don- 
nell  evenings  to  the  small  neighboring  towns, 
where  he  made  impassioned  stump  speeches  for 
the  Populist  Party. 

He  was  very  particular  about  his  speeches,  and 
Sundays  were  devoted  to  rehearsing  them  in  the 
barn,  the  acoustics  in  the  shack  being  considered 
inadequate.  At  least  in  the  barn  we  had  an 
appreciative  audience,  for  every  strophe  was 


MORE  TROUBLE  119 

punctuated  by  a  chorus  of  moos,  brays,  whinnies 
and  cackles. 

"I  shtand  here  to-night  before  yez,  Min,"  he 
would  commence,  "a  praycher  in  the  cause  av 
the  People's  Parrty.  From  the  tops  av  th'  moun- 
tains to  th?  broad  expanse  av  th?  Pacific,  let  me 
words  ring  home  th?  missage !" 

Our  luck  on  these  excursions  varied.  We  were 
always  sure  of  an  audience,  but  not  always  sure 
of  a  flattering  one.  One  night  while  O'Donnell 
was  warming  up  to  his  subject,  someone  put  a 
whistle  under  Jerry's  tail.  He  ran  away,  and 
spilled  us  both  out  of  the  wagon.  We  had  to 
walk  eight  miles  home.  O'Donnell  seemed  to 
think  nothing  of  this.  The  cause  was  just,  he 
said,  there  had  to  be  martyrs,  and  that  was  the 
end  of  it. 

Well  I  remember  the  last  load  of  hop-poles 
that  I  hauled  to  the  Chinaman's  Laundry.  I  had 
gotten  to  know  some  of  the  Portuguese  living  in 
the  bottom-lands  of  the  Sacramento  Eiver,  along 
which  my  road  lay.  Since  it  was  the  last  load, 
Manuel  Da  Costa  insisted  that  I  take  a  drink 
with  him  of  home-brewed  Portuguese  brandy, 
known  in  those  parts  as  "jackass  brandy." 


120  OCEAN  ECHOES 

He  had  been  kind  to  me,  helping  me  often  to 
free  the  wagon  wheels  when  they  sank  too  deep 
into  the  soft  river  mud.  To  please  him  I  took  a 
drink,  and  then  another,  for  it  tasted  good,  and 
did  not  seem  to  have  a  kick  to  it.  Then,  bidding 
him  good-by,  I  jumped  into  the  wagon  and  drove 
off. 

There  was  a  freshet  in  the  Sacramento  Eiver, 
and  it  ran  foaming.  After  about  a  mile  the  jack- 
ass brandy  took  complete  possession  of  me. 
Quickly  and  quietly  it  did  its  deadly  work !  Re- 
gardless of  danger  or  icy  chill,  I  decided  that  the 
river  looked  good  to  me,  and  without  a  moment's 
hesitation  I  climbed  down,  tied  the  horse,  jumped 
fully  clothed  into  the  mad  roaring  river,  and 
swam  across  it  and  then  back  again. 

The  icy  water  had  no  influence  whatever  on 
me,  nor  did  I  feel  ashamed  of  myself  until  long 
after  I  had  untied  the  horse,  and  headed,  wet  as 
I  was,  for  the  town.  However,  I  never  told 
O'Donnell,  knowing  full  well  his  feelings  on  the 
subject  of  temperance.  As  time  went  on,  and  I 
realized  how  narrow  had  been  my  escape  from 
drowning,  I  decided  that  never  again  would  I 
be  beguiled  by  jackass  brandy. 


MORE  TROUBLE  121 

It  was  a  little  over  a  year  that  I  had  been  away 
from  home,  and  my  three  months  was  drawing 
to  a  close,  when  it  seemed  that  the  time  had  come 
for  expansion  in  the  hog  business.  O'Donnell 
bought  garbage  and  hauled  it  every  morning 
from  the  city  to  feed  the  stock.  They  throve  on 
the  feed,  and  in  the  muddy  coolness  of  the  ditch 
where  they  buried  themselves.  We  were  to  kill 
ten  of  the  heaviest  in  a  few  days  to  sell,  and  with 
the  money  buy  shoats  five  weeks  old  to  raise  and 
fatten  for  the  market. 

It  was  time  to  commence  to  build  castles,  for 
six  months  more  would  give  us  substantial  money. 
My  castle  took  the  form  of  a  cozy  little  farm, 
and  included  a  cozy  little  wife,  too;  for  I  was 
becoming  much  enamored  of  a  red-haired  lassie 
whose  father  raised  strawberries.  She  liked  me 
in  spite  of  my  clothes,  and  the  way  I  had  of 
talking  to  my  pigs;  and  in  spite,  also,  of  her 
father,  who  informed  her  that  I  was  nothing  but 
seaweed  that  the  storm  blew  in. 

Nevertheless,  I  kissed  her  one  day  through  the 
fence — a  barbed-wire  fence  at  that — and  a  thrill 
went  through  me,  the  like  of  which  I  had  never 
known  before.  I  began  to  long  for  the  comple- 


122  OCEAN  ECHOES 

mentary  companionship  of  her,  and  I  thought  of 
her  sharing  my  days,  and  bringing  my  lunch  to 
me  at  the  plow. 

How  full  of  nothingness  are  dreams!  They 
are  but  fading  specters  on  a  wasteless  sea — the 
closer  you  sail  to  them  the  farther  they  are  away. 
Two  days  after  my  kiss,  the  hog  farm  was  in 
mourning.  Every  last  one  of  the  hogs  died  from 
hog  cholera. 

I  dug  holes  for  them,  and  covered  them  up 
where  they  lay,  and  as  I  buried  them  I  felt  em- 
bittered with  the  laws  of  human  averages.  Why 
should  I  be  sacrificed  when  the  sun  was  shining 
on  Youth  and  Obedience.  What  had  I  done  to 
merit  this  curse  from  Fate?  Years  afterwards, 
while  sailing  mate  on  a  ship  to  the  South  Seas,  I 
read  in  a  magazine  how  to  guard  against  hog 
cholera.  Poor  old  O'Donnell  and  I  knew  noth- 
ing about  vaccinating  hogs,  and  I  doubt  if  more 
than  a  few  people  in  that  neighborhood  knew 
about  it  at  that  time. 

The  hogs  were  buried,  and  the  sun  had  set  on 
Youth  and  Old  Age  huddled  together  in  the 
shack,  each  complaining  after  his  fashion.  We 


MORE  TROUBLE  123 

supped  together  on  beef  heart  and  boiled  pota- 
toes, and  when  the  candle  burned  low  I  blew  it 
out  and  each  went  to  his  own  bed,  a  shakedown 
of  straw  on  the  shack  floor :  O'Donnell  to  dream, 
perhaps,  of  the  long  ago  when  life  was  not  a 
question  of  potatoes  with  or  without  beef  heart, 
and  held  some  hope  for  failing  years;  I  to  turn 
toward  the  morrow's  dawn,  when  I  should  make 
a  new  start — not  with  hogs  this  time,  but  under 
flapping  sails  on  windy  seas,  where  the  squeal 
from  a  swivel  clock  would  soothe  the  squeal  that 
echoed  from  lost  hopes. 

O'Dormell  said  good-by  to  me  with  some  grief, 
and  from  out  of  his  old  soppy  overalls  fished  nine 
dollars. 

"Here,  take  this/'  he  said.  "If  I  had  more  I 
would  gladly  give  it  to  you.  You  are  not  the 
bad  sort  of  a  lad." 

I  thanked  him,  and,  with  a  heavy  heart,  left 
him  to  bid  another  good-by  at  the  next  farm. 
Walking  across  a  field  that  I  had  recently  plowed, 
the  new  soil  had  a  longing-to-remain  smell  for 
me,  an  odor  that  took  me  back  home  to  the  spring- 
time of  the  year,  when  the  plowing  was  being 


124  OCEAN  ECHOES 

done,  and  the  beveled  furrows  crumbled  under 
the  sun  heat  of  the  day.  They  were  crushing 
memories,  and  I  felt  them  keenly. 

As  I  squeezed  through  the  barbed -wire  fence 
and  onto  the  farm  of  my  sweetheart's  father, 
O'Donnell  called  to  me : 

"I  say,  if  you  ever  happen  around  here  again 
I'll  be  glad  to  see  you,  but  wherever  you  go  spread 
the  gospel  of  the  People's  Party." 

I  assured  him  that  I  would,  whether  on  land 
or  sea. 

Mr.  Curran,  the  girl's  father,  was  hoeing 
strawberries. 

"I  hear  that  your  hogs  died,"  he  snapped,  as  I 
approached  him. 

"Yes,  every  one  of  them." 

"Well,  I  expected  as  much.  It  takes  men  to 
raise  hogs." 

He  continued  hoeing  his  strawberries.  "What 
are  you  going  to  do  now?"  he  asked  presently. 

"Oh,"  said  I,  pitifully,  "I  am  going  back  to 
sea." 

"I'm  thinking  that's  the  place  for  ye." 

"I'm  going  to  say  good-by  to  your  daughter, 
Ellen,"  said  I,  walking  off  towards  the  house. 


MORE  TROUBLE  125 

He  grunted  assent  like  one  of  my  dying  sows. 
Ellen  was  there.  She  knew  that  I  was  leaving. 
Whatever  her  father  had  said  about  me,  I  knew 
that  it  was  nothing  good,  but  still  she  was  fond 
of  me. 

"Ellen,  I  have  come  to  say  good-by.  I  had 
hopes  of  being  able  to  stay,  but  you  have  heard 
about  the  hogs." 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "I've  heard  nothing  else 
around  this  house.  Father  said  you'd  sure  have 
to  go  now." 

I  kissed  her  good-by,  and  there  were  tears  in 
the  eyes  of  both  of  us.  We  were  too  young  to 
pledge  ourselves  to  each  other,  and  I  never  saw 
her  again,  but  I  am  sure  that  Ellen  made  some 
lonely  man  happy.  In  reviewing  the  girls  that 
I  have  known  since  then,  I  find  that  my  wayward 
fancies  leaned  strongly  toward  red  hair.  Ex- 
cepting, of  course,  wives — but  let  Time  tell  that 
tale! 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE  LOYAL  LEGION  BUTTON,  BALED  HAY,  AND 
JACKASS  BRANDY  AGAIN 

THE  railroad  fare  from  Sacramento  to  San 
Francisco  was  two  dollars  and  fifty  cents. 
I  bought  a  ticket  and  rode  there,  to  the 
City  of  Crimps.  I  knew  what  to  expect  once  I 
fell  into  their  hands,  but  beggars  can't  be 
choosers,  six  dollars  wouldn't  last  long,  and 
sooner  or  later  it  would  be  a  sailor's  boarding- 
house  for  me,  and  then  away  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth  on  anything  that  carried  sail. 

When  I  got  off  the  train  in  San  Francisco  I 
walked  around  like  a  stray  dog  smelling  for  sym- 
pathy. The  street  lights  flickered  in  the  evening 
shadows;  the  smell  from  Fourth  Creek,  where 
the  city  sewage  emptied  into  Mission  Flats,  was 
thick  and  nauseating;  coastwise  schooners  were 
discharging  lumber  in  the  creek,  and  that  part  of 
the  city  was  as  tough  as  the  Barbary  Coast. 

There  was  a  saloon  at  the  corner  of  Fourth 
and  Berry  Streets  which  was  owned  by  a  Dane 

126 


THE  LOYAL  LEGION  BUTTON          127 

whose  Irish  wife  was  bartender.  It  seemed  odd 
to  me  that  I  chose  this  saloon  to  go  into,  and  cer- 
tainly Fate  awaited  me  there,  in  the  person  of  a 
man  about  sixty  years  old.  As  I  entered  he  was 
in  the  act  of  raising  a  glass  of  whiskey  to  his 
lips,  and  immediately  asked  me  to  join  him.  I 
thanked  him,  and  ordered  a  glass  of  steam  beer. 

He  introduced  himself  as  Captain  Glass,  now 
master  of  a  bay  scow.  He  was  entering  into  a 
discussion  of  his  merits  in  the  most  interested 
possible  way,  when  a  man  in  a  Seymour  coat 
tightly  buttoned  to  the  chin  and  a  cap  pulled 
down  over  his  left  eye,  swaggered  into  the  saloon, 
picked  up  the  Captain's  whiskey  deliberately 
from  the  bar,  and  drank  it.  The  Captain  made  a 
lunge  at  him  with  both  fists,  and  missed  him. 

Then  the  crook,  as  deliberately  as  he  had  drunk 
the  whiskey,  knocked  the  old  captain  down  onto 
the  sawdust  floor.  As  he  lay  there  I  could  see 
a  little  copper  button  shining  in  the  lapel  of  his 
pilot-cloth  coat.  I  didn't  know  then  what  the 
little  copper  button  meant,  but  a  few  minutes 
later  I  found  out  that  he  belonged  to  the  Grand 
Army  of  the  Republic,  and  had  fought  in  the 
Civil  War. 


128  OCEAN  ECHOES 

I  wasn't  going  to  let  the  crook  get  away  with 
his  rough  stuff.  One  of  mother's  cardinal  prin- 
ciples, in  which  she  had  thoroughly  trained  me, 
was  respect  for  old  age.  The  Irishwoman  bar- 
tender dropped  my  beer,  wailing,  "Shure,  an' 
where's  policemen  now?  Oh  you'll  niver  foind 
thim  whin  you  want  thim!" 

I  threw  off  my  ragged  coat  and  cap  and  flung 
them  on  the  bar,  then  flew  at  the  crook.  I  was  so 
mad  with  rage  that  I  forgot  the  training  the  third 
mate  on  the  lime-juice  ship  had  given  me.  I  was 
knocked  down  twice  before  I  realized  that  my 
present  style  of  fighting  favored  the  crook. 
Then  I  got  into  position,  got  my  head,  and  gave 
him  the  whipping  of  his  crooked  life.  To  finish 
it  right  I  picked  him  up,  and  carried  him  to  the 
street  and  threw  him  in  the  gutter.  Both  my 
eyes  were  black,  my  nose  was  bleeding  and  my 
lip  was  cut. 

The  old  Captain  was  on  his  feet  again  when  I 
backed  into  the  saloon,  and  helped  me  on  with 
my  coat.  Three  teeth  were  missing  from  his 
false  set — he  didn't  know  whether  he  had  swal- 
lowed them  or  not ;  an  egg-shaped  bump  was  also 
developing  on  his  right  jaw.  Willing  as  he  was 


THE  LOYAL  LEGION  BUTTON          129 

to  talk,  he  found  difficulty  in  moving  his  jaws. 

We  had  our  drink  in  peace  this  time  He 
praised  me  for  my  good  fighting,  and  the  Irish- 
woman, not  to  be  outdone,  said : 

"Shure  and  it  is  as  pretty  a  piece  of  fighting 
as  iver  I  see  in  this  bar-room.  Drink  up,  me 
boys,  and  have  another  wan  on  me." 

"What  do  you  do  for  a  living?"  asked  the  Cap- 
tain, steadying  his  jaw  with  his  hand  so  that  he 
could  enunciate. 

"Fm  a  sailor,  looking  for  a  ship." 

"I'll  give  you  a  job.  Two  dollars  a  day  with 
board." 

"All  right,  I'm  your  man.  But  what's  the 
work  to  be?" 

"Sailing  with  me  up  the  Sacramento  River. 
As  I  said,  I'm  the  Captain  of  a  little  schooner,  or 
a  bay  scow,  as  they  call  them  here.  I  sail  up  the 
river,  and  carry  cargo  back  to  the  city.  N6w 
we'll  take  another  drink  and  go  on  board." 

We  went  out,  and  down  to  the  Mission  wharf, 
where  the  Captain  had  a  small  boat  moored  to 
the  slip.  We  got  into  her,  and  I  rowed  off  under 
his  direction,  out  into  the  bay,  where  anchor 
lights  and  side  lights  were  as  thick  as  stars  in  the 


130  OCEAN  ECHOES 

heavens  above.  They  seemed  to  be  welcoming 
me  home. 

I  rowed  past  screeching  tugs  and  warning 
ferry-boats  and  square-rigged  ships  with  raking 
masts  that  loomed  out  of  the  darkness  like  gigan- 
tic creatures  of  the  deep  come  out  to  breathe  of 
the  night  air. 

"That's  her  over  there,  pull  to  your  right  a 
little." 

I  saw  the  outline  of  a  small  two  topmast 
schooner  riding  gracefully  in  the  ripples  of  an 
ebb-tide.  We  boarded  her,  and  tied  the  dinkey 
astern.  The  Captain  invited  me  into  the  cabin 
to  have  a  bite  to  eat  before  we  set  sail.  The  cabin 
was  small,  and  reminded  me  of  the  Swede's  sloop 
in  Glasgow.  It  was  clean,  and  there  was  a  place 
for  everything.  The  old  man  had  a  decided  sense 
of  order. 

The  small  stove  that  was  lashed  to  the  bulk- 
head smoked  while  he  was  lighting  the  fire. 
While  he  was  cooking  the  supper  I  went  up  on 
deck  to  look  around  my  new  ship.  She  was 
about  seventy  tons,  round  bottom  and  center- 
board.  The  lower  masts  and  topmasts  had  been 
scraped  and  a  coat  of  oil  rubbed  into  them. 


THE  LOYAL  LEGION  BUTTON          131 

Their  pine  brightness  gave  them  a  lofty  appear- 
ance against  the  starry  horizon.  The  main  boom 
looked  large  for  so  small  a  craft.  It  projected 
about  fifteen  feet  over  the  stern.  The  sails  were 
furled  in  gaskets,  and  neatly  stowed  between 
the  gaffs  and  the  booms,  the  decks  were  clean, 
and  all  ropes  coiled  neatly  in  sailor-fashion. 

"Come  on,"  roared  the  Captain,  with  difficulty 
through  his  aching  jaw,  "have  something  to  eat. 
It's  ready  now." 

We  munched  in  silence,  I  guarding  my  cut  lip 
from  the  hot  Wienerwurst,  the  Captain  nibbling 
at  his  delicacies  with  a  groan.  We  washed  the 
food  down  with  hot  coffee,  that  seemed  to  me 
delicious  in  spite  of  its  leathery  taste,  and  when 
the  dishes  had  been  put  away  went  out  on  deck 
to  set  the  mainsail,  heave  up  the  anchor,  and 
give  her  the  jib  and  foresail.  So  we  were  off 
with  the  night  breeze,  for  Clarksburg  on  the 
Sacramento  Kiver,  for  a  cargo  of  baled  hay. 

The  Captain  was  a  thorough  sailor  and  knew 
every  move  of  his  little  craft.  He  pointed  out 
channel  lights  with  one  hand  while  he  steered 
with  the  other.  I  could  hardly  see  them,  for  my 
eyes  were  very  sore  and  swollen.  I  wondered 


132  OCEAN  ECHOES 

how  the  crook  was  feeling  by  that  time,  and 
whether  I  should  ever  see  him  again. 

There  were  stretches  in  the  river  where  the 
wind  would  be  fair,  and  again  we  would  round  a 
bend  where  it  was  dead  ahead.  Here  he  would 
haul  the  little  schooner  sharp  onto  the  wind  and 
beat  to  where  the  breeze  was  fair  again.  In  this 
way  we  made  Clarksburg  in  two  days  against  the 
current,  and  sailed  right  up  to  the  bank,  drop- 
ping the  sails  and  making  her  fast  to  the  cotton- 
wood  trees,  for  there  was  no  wharf  to  tie  her  to. 

The  baled  hay  we  were  going  to  load  was  piled 
high  upon  the  river  bank,  and  loading  it  was 
hard  work  for  me,  since  strength  was  what  I 
used  instead  of  the  handy  jerk  and  heave  that  old 
hands  acquire.  So  that,  with  working  in  the  hot 
sun  all  day,  fighting  mosquitoes  at  night,  and 
drinking  muddy  river  water,  I  was  pretty  well 
used  up  by  the  time  we  were  loaded.  The  Cap- 
tain seemed  to  thrive.  He  knew  the  trick  of 
loading,  and  old  as  he  was  he  could  work  rings 
around  me. 

In  three  days  we  had  filled  the  hold  and  stowed 
most  of  the  deck  cargo,  which  was  the  greater 
part  of  the  whole.  To-morrow  we  should  start 


THE  LOYAL  LEGION  BUTTON          133 

for  San  Francisco,  and  that  evening  the  Captain 
asked  me  to  finish  loading  \vhile  he  went  for  a 
walk. 

About  nine  o'clock  he  came  back,  roaring 
drunk.  He  carried  a  jug  which  he  handed  to 
me. 

"Drink  some  of  that,  young  fellow,"  he  said, 
with  great  pride. 

"What  is  it?"  I  asked. 

"It  don't  make  a  damned  bit  of  difference 
what  it  is.  Drink  it  any  way.  I'll  tell  you  this 
much,"  he  growled,  as  he  fell  over  the  cabin  stool, 
"it's  the  world's  greatest  cure  for  chills  ?n> 
fever." 

What  chills  and  fever  were  I  did  not  know 
then  (although  I  was  to  find  out  soon  enough), 
nor  what  the  "world's  greatest  remedy"  might 
be.  So  I  said:  "Captain,  I'll  not  touch  it  till 
you  tell  me  what  it  is." 

He  tumbled  into  his  bunk  with  a  groan.  Then 
he  tried  to  get  out  of  the  bunk  and  couldn't. 
He  murmured  softly  as  his  head  fell  back  upon 
the  dirty  pillow :  "Jackass  brandy." 

Jackass  brandy  again!  The  Devil  in  our 
midst!  None  of  that  for  me!  I  put  the  jug 


134  OCEAN  ECHOES 

away,  and  taking  a  blanket  and  a  piece  of  mos- 
quito netting  went  up  on  deck  to  sleep. 

At  four  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  Captain 
came  up  with  a  tin  dipper  to  take  a  drink  out 
of  the  river.  Seeing  me  asleep  between  the  tiller 
ropes  he  shouted:  "What  did  you  do  with  that 
jug?" 

In  vain  I  urged  him  not  to  drink  any  more. 
He  would  have  it,  so  I  finally  told  him  where  it 
was,  and  he  went  down  to  the  cabin  after  it. 

I  rolled  out  of  the  blanket,  took  off  my  clothes, 
jumped  overboard,  and  had  a  refreshing  swim. 
Better  than  that  other  time  when  I  had  the 
jackass's  kick  to  thank  for  an  icy  plunge! 

When  I  came  aboard  again,  the  Captain,  ap- 
parently perfectly  sober,  was  elevating  the  deck- 
platform  in  line  with  the  load  of  hay,  in  order 
to  see  where  to  steer.  He  told  me  to  make  the 
coffee  while  he  reefed  the  fore  and  mainsail, 
which  was  necessary  with  so  high  a  deckload. 

The  Captain  drank  my  coffee,  but  refused  to 
eat  anything,  saying  that  his  stomach  was  out  of 
order,  which  was  not,  I  thought,  to  be  wondered 
at.  At  nine  o'clock  that  morning  we  let  go  from 
the  cottonwoods,  set  the  sails,  and  drifted  away 
with  the  current. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

THE  FATES  GRIND  THE  CAPTAIN,  AND  SMILE  AND 
MOCK  AT  ME 

THE  wind  was  light  until  we  got  down  to 
where  the  river  grew  wider.     There  the 
breeze    and    current   favored    us.     The 
Captain  refused  to  let  me  steer,  thinking  that  I 
knew  very  little  about  that  kind  of  sailorizing; 
and  I,  seeing  that  the  jug  of  brandy  was  beside 
him  on  the  platform,  knew  that  it  was  I  who  had 
reason  to  be  alarmed,  with  the  whole  day  before 
us,  and  him  drinking  from  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning. 

So  the  whole  day  passed,  silently,  with  him 
ever  standing  at  the  wheel  wavering  about  the 
jug  that  went  to  his  lips  so  often ;  with  me  some- 
times pleading  with  his  unresponsiveness,  some- 
times standing  alone  cursing  the  kind  of  man  he 
was,  and  biting  back  the  fears  that  came  crowd- 
ing to  my  mind.  But  his  power  to  steer  seemed 
independent  of  his  condition,  which  amazed  me. 

135 


136  OCEAN  ECHOES 

Since  then  I  have  lived  to  see  many  men  like 
that — surely  a  token  of  immortality. 

At  about  eleven  o'clock  that  night  the  breeze 
was  strong,  and  as  we  rounded  the  curve  in  the 
river  where  the  wind  changed  the  booms  flew  over 
on  the  other  tack  with  a  lightning  bang.  I 
would  shout  to  him  to  duck  his  head,  which  he 
did  automatically.  If  the  main  boom  should 
catch  him — well  I  should  hate  to  think!  What 
would  become  of  the  schooner,  and  how  should  I 
explain? 

"All  right,  young  fellow,"  he  would  stutter,  as 
he  dodged  a  boom.  "I'm  a'ri'  fashtes'  trip  ever 
made.  So-o-ome  fash'  schooner !" 

Then  he'd  take  another  drink,  and  the  schooner 
would  lie  over  till  the  baled  hay  on  the  lee  side 
would  drag  in  the  water. 

I  went  down  into  the  cabin  to  make  coffee. 
I  thought  it  might  neutralize  the  brandy,  and 
sober  him  up  a  bit.  Before  I  even  had  the  fire 
going  in  the  stove  I  heard  the  booms  swing  over, 
and  a  deep  thud  in  the  cockpit.  My  heart  almost 
stopped  beating.  I  felt  as  if  I  were  paralyzed. 

There  was  no  doubt  in  my  mind  as  to  what  had 
happened.  I  knew  that  everything  was  waiting 


THE  FATES  SMILE  AND  MOCK         137 

for  me  there  above:  the  schooner,  in  danger  of 
being  beached,  the  Captain  at  least  badly  hurt. 
There  was  no  fear  now,  and  I  jumped  to  the  deck 
like  a  man  with  years  of  wisdom  behind  him.  I 
was  in  possession  of  faculties  that  I  knew  I  had 
never  had  before.  That  is  a  feeling  that  only 
comes  once,  and  it  never  forsakes  one  in  emer- 
gency after  that. 

I  ran  to  where  I  thought  the  Captain  lay.  He 
was  there,  with  blood  oozing  from  his  ears  and 
nose,  stricken  down  at  last  by  the  mighty  swing 
of  the  main  boom.  The  boom  was  whistling 
through  the  rigging.  The  schooner  wasn't  away 
from  the  river  bank  two  hundred  feet. 

Jumping  for  the  wheel  platform  and  climbing 
it,  I  clutched  the  wheel,  putting  it  hard  down  and 
bringing  the  schooner  up  into  the  wind,  heading 
upstream.  Then,  by  dropping  the  peak  of  the 
mainsail  and  hauling  the  jib  well  to  windward, 
I  put  her  out  of  sailing  commission.  She  would 
drift  with  the  current  down  the  middle  of  the 
river  without  danger  to  herself.  Then  I  ran  aft 
again  to  the  Captain. 

When  I  had  carried  him  down  into  the  cabin, 
I  could  see  by  the  light  of  the  candle  that  he  was 


138  OCEAN  ECHOES 

still  breathing.  How  badly  he  was  hurt  I  could 
not  see.  He  could  not  answer  when  I  asked. 

Gently  I  lifted  him  into  the  bunk,  and  in 
straightening  out  his  legs  I  discovered  that  the 
left  one  was  broken  below  the  knee.  His  face 
was  covered  with  blood,  and  there  was  a  deep 
scalp  wound  at  the  back  of  his  head.  His  eyes 
were  partly  open,  the  pupils  turned  upwards,  and 
the  lips  a  pale  blue. 

I  made  him  as  comfortable  as  I  knew  how, 
bandaged  his  head,  and  washed  the  blood  away. 
It  seemed  that  if  he  died  I  should  be  held  to 
blame.  I  knew  nothing  of  his  affairs,  nor 
even  who  it  was  who  owned  the  schooner.  What 
if  she  should  be  wrecked?  The  Captain,  the 
vessel,  and  the  river  were  all  strangers  to  me, 
and  I  was  alone  with  these  lifeless  forces. 

The  flapping  of  the  main  peak  stirred  me  to 
action.  I  jumped  to  the  deck  and  surveyed  the 
vessel  and  the  night.  I  could  barely  trace  the 
outline  of  the  river  banks,  but  beyond  them  I 
knew  lay  uninhabited  tule-lands.  If  there  was 
a  doctor  this  side  of  San  Francisco  I  did  not 
know  it,  nor  at  the  moment  did  I  seem  to  know 
much  of  anything  at  all,  since  my  initiative  of  a 


THE  FATES  SMILE  AND  MOCK         139 

few  minutes  ago  had  now  given  place  to  a  mind 
as  variable  as  the  weather-vane  upon  my  father's 
barn.  I  actually  took  the  time  to  wish  that  I 
were  at  home  and  asleep  in  the  Irish  linen  sheets, 
to  awake  in  the  morning  to  find  this  only  a 
dream. 

The  wind  now  increased  and  drops  of  rain  fell. 
The  fresh-water  waves  lapped  in  uncanny  sound 
along  the  sides  of  the  schooner,  so  differently 
from  the  wash  of  the  great  salt  ocean,  I  turned 
and  ran  back  to  the  cabin,  to  the  semblance  of 
human  companionship. 

This  time  the  Captain  showed  signs  of  con- 
sciousness. His  eyes  were  wide  open,  and  he 
groaned  as  if  in  great  pain.  He  might  live,  I 
thought,  and  a  new  hope  sprang  up  within  me. 
I  would  try  to  sail  the  schooner  to  'Frisco  Bay. 
It  was  a  daring  thing  to  do,  but.  .  .  . 

I  poured  some  of  the  muddy  river  water  into 
the  Captain's  mouth.  It  gurgled  down  his 
throat,  and  noised  as  though  it  rippled  over  a 
shallow  fall. 

"How  are  you  now,  sir?" 

He  looked  up  at  me,  and  said  in  a  sort  of  a 
strangling  whisper: 


140  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"Look  out  for  the  schooner,  don't  bother  about 
me." 

"Shall  I  take  her  in?" 

He  didn't  answer,  and  his  head  waved  to  and 
fro.  The  candle  in  the  bottle  candlestick  had 
burned  low,  the  dripping  wax  had  formed  a  tape- 
like  ribbon  down  the  side  of  the  bottle.  I  blew 
the  light  out  and  jumped  to  the  deck,  Bet  the 
main  peak,  ran  forward  and  slacked  over  the 
main  jib,  and  back  again  to  the  wheel,  when  she 
filled  away  and  gathered  speed.  I  put  her  about, 
and  pointed  her  down  the  river. 

The  wind  was  strong  now,  but  it  favored  me, 
and  we  were  off,  with  God  for  a  pilot,  and  in  me 
the  instinct  of  a  sailor. 

It  seemed  ages  till  daylight.  We  had  no  time, 
and  the  old  nickel-plated  watch  was  in  the  Cap- 
tain's pocket.  I  wondered  if  he  were  dead,  but 
could  not  leave  the  wheel  to  find  out.  Gusts  of 
wind  came  at  times  so  powerful  that  it  was  with 
difficulty  that  I  kept  the  schooner  from  turning 
over.  When  this  happened  I  had  to  luff  so  close 
to  the  river  bank  that  there  was  danger  of  run- 
ning into  it. 

In  the  loneliness  and  darkness  I  began  to  pray, 


THE  FATES  SMILE  AND  MOCK         141 

and  I  prayed  that  night  as  I  have  never  prayed 
before  nor  since.  I  knew  my  prayers  then, 
prayers  that  my  mother  had  taught  me,  and 
which  to  this  day  I  have  never  forgotten.  I  can't 
say  that  I  use  them  much  of  late  years,  but  I 
would  if  occasion  demanded  it.  A  courage  and 
confidence  seems  to  come  to  me  from  prayer 
which  is  not  to  be  produced  by  all  the  will  power 
in  the  world. 

Wet  from  the  rain  and  shivering  with  cold  I 
stood  at  the  wheel  and  watched  the  antics  of 
the  wind  and  the  schooner,  until,  with  the  first 
faint  streaks  of  dawn,  I  saw  outlined  against  a 
hazy  hill  the  outline  of  San  Quentin  State  Prison. 
I  knew  it  from  the  Captain's  having  pointed  it 
out  to  me  on  our  way  up  the  river. 

It  was  a  beacon  of  hope  to  me.  Across  the 
bay  ten  or  twelve  miles  lay  Mission  Flats.  There 
was  plenty  of  sea-room  now.  I  was  tempted  to 
let  go  the  wheel  and  take  a  look  at  the  Captain, 
but  feared  that  if  I  should  find  him  dead  I  should 
be  too  much  alarmed  to  continue  on  the  schooner. 
Nor  could  I  help  him  much  if  he  were  alive,  so 
I  concluded  to  make  the  best  time  I  could  to  port. 

About  ten  o'clock  that  Monday  morning  I  low- 


142  OCEAN  ECHOES 

ered  the  sails  and  dropped  anchor  at  Mission 
Flats,  and  hesitatingly  entered  the  cabin,  fearing 
the  worst.  But  there  was  yet  some  life  in  him. 
He  was  breathing  hard,  with  a  hollow,  rattling 
sound  in  his  throat. 

I  left  him,  and  pulled  ashore  in  the  little  boat 
that  had  been  towing  astern  all  night.  At  the 
Dane's  saloon  in  Berry  Street,  which  occurred  to 
me  as  the  nearest  place  to  go  for  help,  I  found 
Kitty  behind  the  bar.  I  told  her  what  had  hap- 
pened, and  that  I  wanted  someone  who  could 
help  me  get  the  Captain  to  the  hospital  at  once. 
She  put  her  hands  on  her  fat  hips,  and  looking 
out  of  the  window  said  reflectively:  "Shure  an' 
I  knew  that  something  would  happen  to  poor 
auld  Captain  Glass." 

Then  she  spun  into  action.  "Hans,  you  durty 
loafer,  come  here,"  she  cried.  "There's  work  for 
you  to  do." 

Her  husband  appeared  as  if  by  magic.  A  short 
thickset  man  he  was,  coatless,  and  wearing  green 
silk  elastic  bands  with  pink  bows  around  his 
sleeves.  He  called  an  ambulance  and  a  police- 
man, and  I  rowed  him  and  the  doctor  to  the 
schooner,  where  we  found  the  Captain  still  alive. 


THE  FATES  SMILE  AND  MOCK         143 

We  moved  him  to  the  boat,  but  he  died  before 
we  had  reached  the  wharf.  Who  knows  but  that 
he  too,  had  only  clung  to  life  while  his  responsi- 
bility lasted?  One  cannot  say  so  with  fullest 
confidence,  however,  for  surely  he  did  not  have 
the  finest  idea  of  duty  as  far  as  the  jackass 
brandy  was  concerned. 

The  jug,  by  the  way,  I  took  ashore  with  me, 
and  fortunately  too,  as  I  had  much  to  explain 
to  the  police;  so  for  the  first  time  the  jug  proved 
to  be  my  friend. 

The  agent  for  the  schooner,  to  whose  office  I 
presently  found  my  way,  listened  to  my  story 
without  emotion  or  comment.  When  I  had  fin- 
ished he  merely  nodded,  and  said,  quite  casually : 

"Well,  do  you  think  you  can  run  her?" 

"Yes,  sir,'7  and  my  voice  broke  with  eagerness. 
"I  think  I  can." 

"All  right  then,  unload  the  hay  up  the  bay"  ( I 
forget  the  name  of  the  place  he  told  me ) .  "And 
from  there  go  up  to  Porta  Costa  and  get  a  load 
of  salt." 

That  was  the  last  of  Captain  Glass.  Unwept 
and  unsung,  he  passed  as  many  a  worthier  man 
has  done,  and  his  little  bronze  button  went  with 


144  OCEAN  ECHOES 

him  into  the  humble  grave,  whose  whereabouts  I 
do  not  even  know. 

I  felt  proud  of  my  new  position.  This  was 
sure  and  good  money,  upwards  of  four  hundred 
dollars  a*month ;  and,  being  not  yet  twenty  years 
old,  and  the  year  one  of  panic  and  scarcity  of 
work,  I  thought  that  it  was  the  sea  for  a  sailor 
and  hogs  for  the  landlubber. 

So  I  went  about  my  business,  hiring  a  man  to 
help  me,  and  running  the  schooner  without  mis- 
chance for  four  months.  Then  fortune,  perhaps 
fearing  that  she  had  spoiled  me,  deserted  me 
entirely.  I  got  malaria  fever.  Nothing  that  I 
could  do  was  of  any  help,  and  with  the  patent 
medicines  I  bought  and  the  whiskey  and  quinine, 
the  doctor's  bills  I  had  to  pay,  and  my  despair 
at  growing  continually  weaker,  it  began  to  look 
as  if  I  was  to  leave  the  venture  in  worse  condi- 
tion than  I  w^as  when  I  fought  for  the  Captain 
in  the  saloon  on  Berry  Street. 

I  left  the  schooner  after  four  months,  when 
it  became  apparent  that  I  must  do  so  to  live. 
When  I  left  her  I  had  twelve  hundred  dollars 
in  my  pockets.  After  two  months  ashore  the 
amount  had  dwindled  sadly.  I  kept  writing 


THE  FATES  SMILE  AND  MOCK         145 

home  how  well,  and  how  well  fixed  I  was,  for  my 
mother's  joy  at  my  good  fortune  was  not  to  be 
lightly  destroyed.  Her  letters  were  my  only 
consolation  in  those  awful  weeks.  Little  did  she 
know  then  what  was  to  pay  for  being  the  captain 
of  a  San  Francisco  bay  schooner ! 

Chills  and  fever  usually  hit  me  in  the  fore- 
noons, and  would  last  for  about  three  hours  on 
alternate  days.  Between  times  I  was  limp, 
dizzy  and  listless,  longing  to  be  quit  of  life. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

TOPS  AND  BOTTOMS — THE  GAMBLER  AND  THE 
GAMBLER'S  PREY 

ONE  afternoon  as  I  was  walking  along 
the  water-front,  looking  at  the  ships  of 
many    nations    and    wondering    if    a 
sea-voyage  wouldn't  help  me,  a  round  and  red- 
faced  man  about  forty,  wearing  a  straw  hat  and 
tweed  suit,  walked  up  to  me  and  asked  me  for 
a  light  for  his  cigar.     Then  he  began  to  talk  to 
me,  and  seemed  kind  and  sympathetic.     Little 
did  I  know  that  I  was  talking  to  one  of  the  worst 
crooks  in  San  Francisco. 

He  became  communicative,  as  we  stood  there, 
and  told  me  how  his  poor  wife  was  sick  up  in 
Vancouver,  turning  from  me  as  he  spoke,  with 
his  handkerchief  to  his  eyes. 

"If  I  can  only  get  there  before  she  dies!"  he 
said.  "Every  minute  is  precious,  and  I  am  a 
stranger  here." 

"I  am  a  stranger,  too,"  I  said,  "but  I  ought  to 
be  able  to  find  a  ship  for  you."  I  felt  very  sorry 

146 


THE  GAMBLER'S  PREY  147 

for  this  tender-hearted  man  whose  wife  was 
dying  hundreds  of  miles  away.  My  own  trou- 
bles sank  into  nothing  compared  to  his. 

He  was  grateful,  and  assured  me  that  money 
was  nothing  to  him.  He  even  pulled  out  a  roll 
of  bills  and  asked  me  to  help  myself.  I,  of 
course,  refused,  for  it  was  a  pleasure  to  help  him. 
It  never  occurred  to  me  to  think  that  the  bills 
might  be  phoney. 

At  the  Pacific  Mail  dock  I  learned  that  a 
steamer  was  leaving  the  following  day  for  Vic- 
toria, B.  C.,  on  which  he  would  be  able  to  get 
passage.  He  said  that  he  would  go  back  later 
for  his  ticket,  and,  urging  me  at  least  to  let  him 
treat  me  to  a  glass  of  beer,  skilfully  guided  me 
into  the  saloon  of  his  choice. 

"Now,"  said  he,  on  the  way,  "you  must  let  me 
help  you  to  some  money.  I  doubt  if  you  have 
much." 

"Oh  yes,  I  have  a  little,"  I  answered,  bashfully. 

Quick  as  a  flash  he  asked  me  how  much  I  had, 
and  I,  taken  unawares,  answered  like  a  fool,  and 
told  him  that  I  had  two  hundred  and  forty  dol- 
lars. His  eyes  sparkled,  and  his  stride  length- 
ened. We  entered  the  saloon. 


148  OCEAN  ECHOES 

The  barroom  was  small.  Its  only  occupant 
was  the  bartender,  who  was  long  and  lanky,  with 
a  face  that  might  have  been  chiseled  out  of  Car- 
rara marble,  so  pale  and  expressionless  it  was. 
He  was  an  opium  fiend,  I  discovered  later,  and 
well  known,  and  sometimes  protected  by  the 
police. 

"What  will  you  have?"  he  asked,  as  my  seem- 
ing friend  and  I  approached  the  bar. 

"I  will  take  steam-beer,"  I  said. 

"Ditto  for  me!"  cried  the  crook,  as  he  flung 
a  gold  eagle  on  the  bar. 

The  beer  being  served,  the  bar-tender  excused 
himself,  to  go  and  get  change,  he  said.  I  offered 
to  pay,  but  he  said  that  he  needed  the  change 
anyway.  I  didn't  know  that  this  was  all  a  part 
of  the  piece — that  the  stage  was  set  for  me,  and 
that  now  another  character  was  about  to  make 
his  appearance  for  my  sole  benefit. 

As  we  drank  our  beer,  a  door  opened  from  a 
back  room  into  the  bar,  letting  in  an  elderly  man 
whose  hair  and  beard  were  graying.  He  wore  a 
long  linen  duster  and  slouch  hat. 

"Have  a  drink  with  us,  old  fellow,"  said  my 
friend. 


THE  GAMBLER'S  PREY  149 

"No,  sir,"  answered  the  old  man,  with  a  strong 
Western  twang,  "I  buy  my  own  drinks,  and  pay 
for  'em." 

"Oh,  very  well,  if  that's  the  way  you  feel  about 
it.  I'll  just  shake  the  dice  with  you  and  see  who 
pays  for  the  three  of  us." 

Enter  Mr.  Hophead,  Bartender. 

"Give  us  the  dice,"  roared  the  old  man.  "How 
will  we  shake?" 

"Tops  and  bottoms,  three  dice." 

"Never  heard  of  such  a  thing,"  whined  the  old 
Westerner,  "but  I'll  try  anything  once,  to  be 
sociable.  Now  how  does  that  game  o'  your'n 
go?" 

I  was  bristling  with  interest.  This  was  some- 
thing I  had  not  run  across  before,  and  the  three 
crooks  knew  that  I  was  about  ready  to  nibble 
at  the  bait.  I  might  have  been  saved,  if  that 
was  all  I  did,  but  instead  I  insisted  on  swallow- 
ing hook,  line,  and  pole. 

My  mother  told  us  children  that  you  can  catch 
the  small-pox  only  once,  and  should  you  recover, 
you  will  be  forever  immune.  I  know  that  I  have 
helped  many  young  men  to  steer  clear  of  the 
crooks  who  infest  our  cities,  because  I  have  my- 


150  OCEAN  ECHOES 

self  been  through  the  mill  of  ignorance.  For 
this  reason,  if  for  no  other,  I  am  glad  that  the 
saloons  no  longer  exist  as  a  legitimate  meeting 
and  operating  ground  for  crooked  men. 

"The  game  is  simple,"  said  my  genial  friend, 
whose  wife  was  dying  in  Vancouver.  "Take 
these  three  dice,  put  them  in  the  box,  rattle  and 
roll.  Guess  the  numbers  on  top  and  bottom,  add 
them  up,  and  the  one  who  guesses  closest  is  the 
one  who  drinks  free  beer." 

"Gosh  a'mighty!  I'll  take  a  whack  at  ye  any- 
way," and  the  old  man  unbuttoned  the  long 
duster.  I  stood  by,  feeling  sorry  for  myself,  that 
I  wasn't  asked  to  join  in  this  wonderful  game  of 
dice. 

The  old  fellow  rattled  the  bones. 

"Before  you  throw  them  on  the  bar,"  said  my 
companion,  with  his  most  wrinsome  smile,  "we 
must  both  make  a  guess." 

"All  right,  I'll  guess  twenty-seven,  and,  damn 
my  old  wild  skin!  I'll  bet  ye  ten  dollars  and 
beer." 

"You  are  certainly  on,"  chimed  the  other,  dig- 
ging into  his  pocket  for  money.  "My  guess  will 
be  twenty-one." 


THE  GAMBLER'S  PREY  151 

The  money  was  up,  and  the  game  was  on. 
The  hop-head  bartender  and  I  looked  on  wist- 
fully as  the  dice  rolled. 

"Count  the  numbers/'  roared  old  Linen-Duster. 
"And  gol-darn  ye,  count  them  right !" 

My  companion  won,  and  tossing  the  ten  dol- 
lars to  me  said : 

"Here,  take  my  old  hayseed's  money.  I  have 
more  than  I  need." 

"No,  no !"  I  cried,  "I  wasn't  in  on  your  game, 
the  money  is  yours."  And  I  tossed  it  back  again. 
Had  I  been  a  little  more  intelligent  I  would  have 
noticed  that  the  hop-headed  bartender  sighed 
and  the  old  man  retreated  through  the  door  by 
which  he  had  entered  in  a  sort  of  routine  way. 
This  fact  passed  me  by  at  the  moment,  but  the 
memory  of  it  certainly  taught  me  something. 

The  trap  was  now  ready  to  spring,  and  I  was 
to  be  my  own  hangman.  I  deserved  hanging. 
We  hang  ourselves  many  times  in  our  lives  with 
the  hemp  rope  of  our  selfish  greed.  And  that 
day  I  was  no  exception. 

My  friend  turned  to  me,  and  smilingly  whis- 
pered :  "You  see  how  this  game  works,  don't 
you?"  He  picked  up  the  three  dice  in  his  fingers. 


152  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"No  matter  which  way  you  count  them,  top  and 
bottom,  there's  always  twenty-one,  seven  on  each 
dice." 

Surely  I  was  green  and  dense. 

"I  can't  understand  it  yet/'  said  I,  getting  ter- 
ribly excited.  I  was  afraid  that  old  Linen- 
Duster  might  come  back  and  spoil  my  chance  of 
ever  knowing.  Then  he  explained  as  if  he  were 
talking  to  a  child,  that  if  there  was  a  six  on 
top,  one  was  always  on  the  bottom ;  if  four,  then 
three  on  the  bottom — always  seven,  top  and 
bottom. 

The  old  man  walked  into  the  bar  again,  hold- 
ing a  fat-looking  purse  in  his  hand.  "The  loss 
of  that  money  doesn't  hurt  me  very  much, 
stranger,"  he  said,  striding  over  to  the  bar.  He 
opened  the  purse.  It  was  full  of  what  appeared 
to  be  twenty-dollar  gold-pieces.  It  wasn't  gold 
at  all,  I  learned  afterwards,  but  mid-winter 
souvenirs  of  San  Francisco. 

"I'll  shake  with  anyone  here  for  three  hundred 
dollars,  but  don't  think  that  if  I  lose  it  will  break 
me." 

My  companion  nudged  me.  "Here's  your 
chance,"  he  whispered.  "Go  after  him.  Put  up 


THE  GAMBLER'S  PREY  153 

your  two  hundred  and  forty,  and  I'll  lend  you 
sixty  more.  It's  easy  money." 

There  was  no  chance  to  lose,  that  I  could  see. 
I  put  up  my  money,  all  that  I  had  in  the  world, 
and  sixty  more. 

"Now  you  shake  the  dice/'  said  my  opponent. 
"You  certainly  look  honest  to  me.  Eattle  them, 
roll  them,  throw  them  on  the  bar." 

"I'm  a-guessing  twenty,"  he  continued. 

"I  guess  twenty-one,"  I  cried ;  and  I  wouldn't 
have  given  one  dollar  for  all  of  his  three  hundred, 
so  sure  was  I  of  winning.  Well,  I  rattled  and 
rolled  the  bones,  being  sorry  for  the  old  man  all 
the  time.  Then  I  counted  them.  I  counted 
them  again.  The  numbers  top  and  bottom 
amounted  to  only  twenty! 

I  was  aware  of  the  cynical  bartender  looking 
at  himself  in  the  mirror,  smiling  at  the  sucker, 
who  like  the  dreamer,  pervades  society  from  high- 
est to  lowest  strata.  I  was  aware  that  the  old 
man  had  quietly  pocketed  my  earnings,  leaving 
me  only  a  few  coppers  to  my  name.  I  saw  the 
other  crook  deliberately  slide  out  of  a  side  door. 
I  felt  myself  to  be  alone,  with  possibility  of  ven- 
geance gone  from  me.  Still  I  stood  in  the  bare 


154  OCEAN  ECHOES 

and  silent  room,  staring,  staring  at  the  dice  on 
the  mahogany  bar,  knowing  at  last  the  trick  of 
substitution  that  had  taken  from  me  all  I  had. 

The  psychology  of  being  a  good  loser  is  the 
feeling  that  the  hurts  of  yesterday  may  be  the 
cause  of  winning  to-morrow's  fight.  I  went  out 
of  that  saloon  as  if  I  were  bent  on  urgent  busi- 
ness, and  I  was.  By  now  it  was  plain  enough 
to  me  that  my  time  would  be  wasted  in  seeking 
redress.  The  matter  of  the  moment  was  food, 
shelter,  and  occupation.  I  had  not  even  time 
to  think  of  malaria  and  the  chills  that  were  sure 
to  get  me  soon.  The  past  was  obscure  with  the 
dawn  of  the  morrow. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

A  SHORT  CHAPTER,  HEALED  WOUNDS,  AND 
A  QUEER  SEA-CAPTAIN 

THE  cream-colored  November  sun  had  only 
a  little  way  to  go  before  night  swept  in 
his  wake.     I  walked  along  the  water- 
front and  watched  the  ships  swinging  limply  to 
the  undertow.     That  same  evening  I  found  a 
ship,  the  barque  Ferris  8.  Thompson,  bound  for 
Seattle  for  coal,  and  back  again  for  San  Fran- 
cisco. 

This  good  luck  was  due  to  a  sailor,  unknown 
to  me,  whom  I  had  befriended  when  I  was  master 
of  the  bay  schooner.  I  was  unloading  coal  one 
afternoon  in  San  Francisco.  He  came  on  board 
and  asked  me  if  I  could  give  him  some  work 
to  do. 

"I'm  sorry,"  said  I ;  "I  can't  give  you  work." 

He    turned    away,    and    without    a    murmur 

walked  ashore.     I  stopped  shoveling  coal  and 

gazed  after  him.     Then  I  thought  that  it  wasn't 

so  long  ago  that  I  had  been  just  like  him — with 

155 


156  OCEAN  ECHOES 

no  money,  no  friends,  no  home,  and  the  cruel 
feeling  that  nobody  cared.  I  knew  that  I  had 
gold  in  my  pocket,  and  I  wondered  how  long  I 
should  have  it.  Then  I  called  after  him: 
"Hello !  I  want  to  see  you." 

"You're  broke,"  said  I. 

"Yes,  and  hungry  into  the  bargain." 

"Here's  ten  dollars  for  you." 

He  thanked  me  with  his  Norwegian  accent  and 
walked  away,  and  I  went  on  shoveling  coal. 

That  was  five  months  before,  and  this  evening, 
from  where  he  stood  on  the  forecastle-head  of 
the  barque,  he  recognized  me  on  the  wharf.  He 
was  the  second  mate,  and  the  barque  needed  one 
man.  I  got  the  job.  I  was  richly  paid  for  the 
small  service  I  had  rendered  him. 

One  usually  is  richly  paid.  Kindness  to 
others  is  not  only  a  pleasure  that  rich  and  poor 
alike  can  have,  but  frequently  it  is  more  than 
its  own  reward.  I  could  cite  many  instances. 

Years  later,  at  a  time  when  I  had  plenty  of 
money,  I  was  walking  one  afternoon  in  Stanley 
Park,  Vancouver.  A  young  man  was  sitting  on 
a  bench  looking  pale  and  hungry,  and  there  were 
lines  of  sadness  in  his  face. 


A  QUEER  SEA-CAPTAIN  157 

"What's  your  trouble?"  I  asked.  "Tell  me. 
I  have  noticed  you  sitting  here  for  two  hours. 
Perhaps  I  can  help." 

He  cleared  his  throat,  and  a  delicate  smile 
came  into  his  face. 

"I'm  broke/'  said  he,  "and  hungry.  I've  been 
sleeping  in  the  park  for  the  last  three  nights,  and 
Tm  just  about  .sick." 

"How  did  you  get  in  for  this?" 

"I  put  what  money  I  had  into  a  little  mine  up 
the  country  here,"  waving  his  hand  toward 
the  north.  "I  thought  there  was  more  to  it  than 
there  was.  There  was  nothing  there." 

I  paid  his  room  and  board  for  a  week,  and  gave 
him  twenty  dollars. 

Years  later  I  met  him  again.  This  time  it  was 
I  who  was  down  and  out,  and  sick  with  rheuma- 
tism, left  from  the  typhoid  fever  which  had  me 
in  its  grip  when  the  Goldfield  smash  stripped  me 
of  a  fortune. 

In  the  little  town  of  Manhattan,  Nevada,  I 
met  him.  I  had  been  riding  on  a  lumber  wagon 
most  of  the  day  trying  to  get  there.  Five  miles 
out  of  town  the  wagon  broke  down,  and  crippled 
as  I  was,  I  had  to  walk  that  distance.  I  didn't 


158  OCEAN  ECHOES 

know  a  soul  there.  Imagine  my  surprise  when  I 
walked  into  town,  sick,  broke,  and  hungry,  to 
find  the  man  I  had  helped  in  Stanley  Park. 

He  recognized  me  at  once,  and  my  condition 
also. 

"Now,"  he  said,  "taking  me  kindly  by  the  arm, 
"it's  my  turn  to  help  you."  Bfe  led  me  to  his 
tent,  got  a  doctor  for  me,  and  kept  me  there  until 
I  got  well. 

Then  there  was  the  Chinaman  on  the  Frazer 
River  who  ran  the  fan-tan  house  at  Stevestown. 
Grateful  for  my  rescue  of  him  from  the  three 
fishermen  who  were  beating  him  up  one  night  as 
I  passed  his  door,  he  never  forgot  me.  Later  I 
met  him  in  Vancouver  when  I  was  at  a  street 
corner  wondering  what  to  do  next.  Luck  had 
been  very  bad.  I  saw  him  walking  along  on  the 
other  side  of  the  street.  He  did  not  seem  to  see 
me.  He  walked  by,  crossed  the  street,  came  up 
by  my  side,  walked  up  to  me  with  outstretched 
hand.  "How  you  do?"  said  he. 

He  gave  me  the  usual  limp  oriental  handshake, 
passed  along  as  if  he  had  never  seen  me,  without 
waiting  for  a  word,  and  left  in  my  hand  three 
twenty-dollar  gold-pieces* 


A  QUEER  SEA-CAPTAIN  159 

After  such  experiences  one  finds  that  there  is 
indeed  truth  in  "bread  upon  the  waters."  And 
one  is  both  inspired  and  made  reckless  by  this 
sure  knowledge  of  the  subconscious  rescue  work 
which  seems  invariably  to  save  us  from  disaster, 
through  some  other  person.  The  crumbs  we  scat- 
ter come  back  to  us  in  well-baked  loaves. 

As  to  the  barque  Ferris  8.  Thompson,  from 
which  I  have  strayed  so  far:  the  voyage  was  a 
very  long  one  for  so  short  a  distance.  The 
reason  for  this  delay  lay  with  the  captain. 
He  was  a  State  of  Maine  man,  and  old  at  that. 
I  believe  the  only  worry  he  had  in  his  life  at  sea 
was  due  to  an  inborn  fear  of  steamships.  He 
felt  that  he  was  always  in  danger  of  being  run 
down  by  one  of  them. 

He  held  high  regard  for  sailing-ship  masters, 
but  none  for  the  captains  of  steamers.  Even  in 
daylight  if  he  saw  a  steamer  he  would  alter  his 
course  and  steer  away  from  the  distant  smoke. 
When  night  shut  in  there  was  misery  for  every- 
one on  board.  If  he  saw  a  masthead  light,  re- 
gardless of  its  position,  he  would  roar : 

"Tack  ship,  stand  by  headsails,  weather  fore 
and  main  braces.  Har-r-r-d  a  le-e-eee  I" 


160  OCEAN  ECHOES 

Around  we'd  go  on  another  tack.  He'd  stand 
trembling  on  the  poop  until  the  steamer's  light 
faded  into  the  distance.  Three  months  vanished 
on  that  voyage,  although  the  distance  round-trip 
was  a  thousand  miles. 

Finally,  after  dodging,  it  seemed,  every 
steamer  that  plied  the  coast-line  of  the  North 
Pacific,  we  reached  San  Francisco.  What  a  wel- 
come met  us!  When  the  tug-boat  breasted  the 
barque  alongside  the  wharf,  the  managing  owner 
was  there. 

When  we  were  within  hailing  distance  of  the 
owner  his  voice  reached  out  to  us,  and  it  seemed 
to  me  to  have  about  the  same  effect  on  all  on 
board — as  though  we  were  caught  aback  in  a 
squall. 

"Get  off  that  ship,  everyone  of  you.  I  don't 
even  want  you  to  make  her  fast  to  the  wharf !" 
Then,  his  eyes  wandering  aft  to  where  the  old 
State  of  Maine  captain  stood :  "Where  have  you 
been,  to  China?  Gone  three  months  instead  of 
six  weeks ! ! !  "  The  language  that  followed  was 
of  that  rare  order  known  only  to  masters,  mates 
and  owners. 

He  paid  us  all  off  then  and  there.     There  were 


A  QUEER  SEA-CAPTAIN  161 

no  good  wishes  for  our  future,  for  to  him  each 
and  all  of  us  were  equally  guilty  The  old  cap- 
tain took  his  medicine  like  the  rest  of  us.  What 
did  he  care  for  the  abuse  of  an  owner,  compared 
to  the  sharp  stem  of  a  steamer? 

But  just  by  changing  ships  he  couldn't  get 
away  from  the  steamers.  Five  years  later  I  was 
mate  on  a  ship  bound  north  for  Seattle,  and  we 
passed  the  barque  Oakland.  This  same  old  cap- 
tain commanded  her — but  not  that  day.  He, 
with  the  crew,  had  taken  to  the  boats  twenty-four 
hours  before.  The  barque,  manless,  was  left  to 
the  mercy  of  wind  and  wave. 

I  pleaded  with  my  captain  to  let  me  take  her, 
and  sail  her  into  Puget  Sound,  for  she  was 
loaded  with  lumber,  and  I  felt  sure  that  I  could 
salvage  her,  although  she  was  water-logged.  My 
captain  would  not  hear  of  it,  and  the  salvage  fell 
to  an  ocean-going  tug  which  chanced  upon  her, 
towed  her  to  port,  and  received  one  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  dollars  for  her.  I  have  often 
regretted  that  I  did  not  defy  the  captain,  and 
sail  her  to  port  or  die  in  the  attempt. 

The  Captain  and  crew  were  picked  up  off 
Cape  Disappointment,  the  story  being  that  the 


162  OCEAN  ECHOES 

barque  Oakland  was  abandoned  because  she  was 
so  leaky.  But  I  knew,  and  the  captain  knew 
that  other  reason— STEAMERS ! 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE  HARE-LIPPED  CAPTAIN — WORCESTERSHIRE 
SAUCE  AND  GRUEL 

I'M  going  to  take  a  liberty,  and  bunch  to- 
gether seven  years  of  sea  experience  from 
the  time  of  my  discharge  from  the  F.  S. 
Thompson,  putting  these  memories,  as  it  were, 
into  a  ground-swell  from  the  deep,  and  letting 
them  wash  ashore,  and,  from  amongst  the  kelp  in 
the  nooky  inlet  where  the  driftwood  lies,  gather- 
ing together  the  pieces  that  are  worth  salvaging, 
carrying  them  to  the  high-water  mark,  and  drop- 
ping them  there. 

These  seven  years  had  crowded  out  the  over- 
serious  thoughts  of  youth,  and  developed  in  me 
the  more  harmonious  side  of  the  man.  I  could 
laugh  at  life  and  its  drawbacks  now.  If  I  hap- 
pened to  be  without  a  ship,  or  without  money  in 
my  pocket,  I  felt  that  it  was  all  in  the  day's  work, 
and  so  lost  nothing  through  worry.  The  smiling 
seas  were  mine  to-day — lee  shores  belonged  to 
yesterday, 

163 


164  OCEAN  ECHOES 

I  had  a  great  ambition  to  become  a  master  of 
ships,  as  well  as  a  master  of  men ;  but  I  had  to 
wait,  first  to  become  a  citizen  of  the  country,  and 
then  to  get  the  necessary  sea  experience  to 
qualify.  Nautical  astronomy  and  the  rules  of 
sailing  I  was  thoroughly  familiar  with.  Long 
before  I  became  an  officer  aboard  ship,  I 
once  with  this  knowledge  saved  a  ship  from 
going  on  the  rocks.  I  was  still  a  sailor  in  the 
forecastle. 

I  was  in  a  Puget  Sound  port,  and  money  was 
getting  low  with  me  when  I  met  the  hare-lipped 
captain.  He  was  loading  lumber  for  San  Fran- 
cisco. He  held  a  half -interest  in  a  three  topmast 
schooner,  the  other  half  being  held  by  a  Dutch- 
man in  San  Erancisco  who  ran  a  coffee-royal 
house  for  the  benefit  of  sailors  who  liked  to  mix 
brandy  with  the  Dutchman's  black  coffee. 

.When  I  met  the  Captain  he  was  coming  out  of 
a  saloon  on  his  way  to  the  schooner.  He  was 
making  short  tacks  on  the  sidewalk,  and  had 
great  difficulty  in  shaping  a  straight  course  for 
the  wharf. 

"Do  you  need  any  sailors?"  I  asked  him. 

"I  do,"  he  said,  with  a  hiccough;  "but  if  I 


WORCESTERSHIRE  SAUCE  165 

stop  now  to  tell  you  what  I  want,  I'll  fall  down. 
Come  on,  take  me  by  the  arm,  and  steer  me  to  the 
schooner." 

The  job  was  not  an  easy  one.  He  was  heavy, 
and  not  easy  to  keep  on  an  even  keel.  But  I  got 
him  on  board,  and  in  his  cabin  he  invited  me  to 
remain  for  supper.  It  was  unusual  for  a  sailor 
to  eat  with  the  master  of  a  ship,  but  I  allowed  for 
his  condition,  for  when  a  man  is  drunk  he  will 
take  up  with  anyone  who  will  listen  to  his 
boasting. 

The  ship's  cook,  who  had  one  eye  and  a  droop- 
ing mustache,  brought  in  the  supper,  which  he 
spread  noisily,  and  with  a  nervous  glance  at  me 
bounded  forward  to  the  galley.  I  learned  after- 
ward that  even  the  mates  were  afraid  to  face  the 
captain  that  night. 

It  seemed  to  me,  as  I  sat  opposite  to  him,  that 
if  things  didn't  go  right  he  would  be  a  hard  man 
to  handle.  But  he  treated  me  very  well,  and 
told  me  to  come  down  in  the  morning,  and  he 
would  ship  me  as  a  sailor. 

Now  it  seemed  to  me,  who  had  so  often  been 
a  victim  of  leaky  ships,  that  I  asked  a  justifiable 
question : 


166  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"How  is  this  ship  for  leaking,  Captain?"  But 
it  proved  to  be  my  undoing. 

"What  did  you  say?"  he  inquired  fiercely. 
"Just  say  that  again.  Just  say  that  again,  if 
you  dare.  My  ship  leaky!"  And  without  hesi- 
tation, with  a  single  gesture,  he  picked  up  and 
flung  at  ine  a  large  platter  of  fried  steak,  just 
missing  my  face.  His  language  was  startling 
even  to  me,  and  before  I  could  move  he  was  up 
and  peeling  off  his  coat. 

Discretion  seemed  the  thing  just  then,  and  I 
made  a  leap  for  the  deck,  where  the  two  mates 
stood  snickering  at  me  as  I  shot  by  them  to  the 
wharf.  I  did  manage  to  call  to  the  mate,  "I'll 
be  with  you  in  the  morning,  sir,"  before  I  ducked 
behind  a  lumber  pile.  None  too  soon,  for  the 
Captain's  head  showed  above  the  companion- 
way.  He  told  the  poor  mates  what  he  thought 
of  them,  and  treated  them  to  the  language  in- 
tended for  me. 

Bright  and  early  next  morning  I  was  aboard 
the  hare-lipped  Captain's  ship.  He  didn't  re- 
member having  hired  me,  but  hired  me  over 
again,  and  I  helped  load  ship  for  the  four  days 
we  were  in  port.  The  Captain  was  drunk  all 


WORCESTEBSHIKE  SAUCE  167 

the  time,  and  was  very  disagreeable,  especially  to 
the  mate.  The  result  was  that  the  mate  left, 
and  we  sailed  without  any  first  officer. 

There  were  six  men  in  the  fo'c'sle,  big,  raw- 
boned,  Scandinavian  sailors,  and  the  second  mate 
was  apparently  a  good  sailor,  but  not  a  navi- 
gator. Plying  in  coastwise  trade  he  did  not  re- 
quire a  second  mate's  license.  Two  days  out  at 
sea,  the  Captain,  who  did  all  his  drinking  ashore, 
and  did  not  carry  rum  with  him,  became  deliri- 
ous for  the  want  of  it.  He  was  having  domestic 
trouble  with  one  of  his  lady-loves.  I  thought 
whoever  she  was  she  could  not  be  as  bad  as  he, 
and  Heaven  help  her ! 

The  sailors  were  uneasy  and  scented  disaster. 
When  the  topsails  blew  away,  they  held  a  con- 
sultation, and  decided  that  the  Captain  must 
be  locked  up  if  we  were  ever  to  reach  port.  But 
the  question  was,  who  amongst  us  had  the  nerve 
to  seize  him  and  tie  him  up. 

The  cook  was  called  into  conference.  The 
others  thought  that  he,  being  in  close  touch  with 
the  raving  Captain,  could  coax  him  into  his  cabin 
and  quickly  lock  the  door.  I'll  never  forget  the 


368  OCEAN  ECHOES 

expression  on  the  cook's  face  when  this  proposi- 
tion was  made  to  him. 

As  I  said  before,  he  had  one  eye.  The  loss  of 
this  member  had  a  tendency  to  protrude  the  good 
one,  which  seemed  to  bulge  out  on  his  cheek. 
He  had  a  three-day  growth  of  sandy  beard.  The 
drooping  mustache,  which  was  about  three 
shades  darker,  covered  his  mouth,  and  when  he 
spoke,  it  was  self-consciously,  with  one  dough- 
spattered  finger  to  his  mouth.  But  there  was 
nothing  hesitating  about  his  words.  He  could 
not,  and  would  not,  lock  up  the  Captain. 

It  was  six  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  third 
day  at  sea.  The  wind  was  coming  stronger,  and 
the  spanker  should  be  reefed.  The  topsails,  what 
was  left  of  them,  were  flying  in  long  strips  at 
the  masthead.  The  Captain  was  sitting  on  a 
mooring  bitt,  alongside  the  man  at  the  wheel, 
counting  and  counting  something  on  his  fingers. 
Often  he  would  spring  to  his  feet,  clawing  at 
some  imaginary  bug  crawling  on  his  coat-collar. 
No  one  dared  to  speak  to  him,  least  of  all  the 
second  mate.  He  was  doubly  scared — of  the 
Captain,  and  of  what  was  going  to  happen  to 
the  ship;  for  he  knew  enough  to  dread  many 


WORCESTERSHIRE  SAUCE  169 

things,  and  not  enough  to  save  the  ship  from 
one  of  them. 

Suddenly,  and  quietly,  the  Captain  sprang  for 
the  helmsman,  and  started  to  beat  him  up.  He 
was  a  stout  man,  but  the  attack  was  too  sudden, 
and  he  had  no  show  at  all.  He  began  to  cry 
murder. 

Two  Swedish  sailors  and  I  went  on  the  run 
for  the  poop-deck.  We  didn't  get  there  a  mo- 
ment too  soon.  We  pulled  the  Captain  away 
from  the  poor  helmsman,  just  in  time  to  prevent1, 
him  throwing  him  overboard.  Then  he  turned 
on  me  with  unabated  fury.  But  the  three  of  us 
soon  mastered  him,  and  buckled  him  down  the 
companionway  and  into  his  room,  where  we 
locked  him  in,  after  first  removing  anything  that 
might  injure  him.  He  was  raving  and  prancing 
like  a  wild  animal. 

On  deck  I  asked  the  second  mate  if  he  knew 
his  position  of  ship,  or  where  he  was  on  the  ocean. 
He  didn't  kn'ow  any  more  about  it  than  did  the 
sailors  in  the  forecastle. 

We  called  a  council  again,  and  I  told  the 
crew  that  while  I  held  no  license  I  felt  sure 
that  I  could  make  San  Francisco,  since  I 


170  OCEAN  ECHOES 

could  navigate  the  ship.  They  agreed  that 
I  should  command  her,  and  I  took  the  Cap- 
tain's sextant.  The  following  day  I  got  our 
position,  and  headed  her  for  the  Golden 
Gate. 

For  two  days  the  Captain  howled  and  raged. 
He  was  so  vicious  that  we  dared  not  go  into  Ms 
room,  but  fortunately  his  anger  was  misdirected, 
and  he  did  not  try  to  escape.  The  cook  fed  him 
through  the  port-hole,  with  a  long-handled  dip- 
per full  of  gruel,  strongly  flavored  with  Lea  and 
Perrin's  sauce.  When  I  asked  why  he  did  this, 
he  laughed  at  my  ignorance  of  the  sobering-up 
properties  of  this  sauce.  I  discovered  later  that 
longshoremen  and  mule-skinners  have  also  dis- 
covered this  valuable  secret. 

After  the  second  day  the  Captain  grew  better 
and  slept  more.  On  the  sixth  day  we  sailed  into 
San  Francisco  Bay,  and  I  was  just  about  to  come 
to  anchor,  when  he  demanded  to  be  released,  and 
to  be  allowed  on  the  deck  of  his  own  schooner. 
I  refused  his  demand,  thinking  that  he  was  weak, 
and  should  have  a  doctor.  Without  more  argu- 
ment he  withdrew  his  head  from  the  porthole, 
threw  his  strength,  against  the  door,  smashed  it 


WORCESTERSHIRE  SAUCE  171 

to  splinters,  and  came  up  on  deck  as  if  nothing 
had  happened. 

He  surveyed  the  harbor  with  a  sweep  of  his 
eye,  and  inquired  with  a  flame  of  oaths  what  I 
was  doing  with  his  ship. 

"I'm  going  to  anchor  her,"  I  said,  frightened. 

"Never  mind  the  anchor,  I'm  going  to  take  her 
alongside  the  wharf.  Lower  the  jibs  down  and 
drop  the  spanker." 

I  was  about  to  protest,  thinking  that  if  he 
tried  to  sail  alongside  the  wharf  he  would  tear 
the  sides  out  of  her.  But  discipline  held  me  in 
its  iron  grip,  and  I  wondered  if  really  he  could 
possibly  do  it.  He  did.  He  sailed  up  to  Mission 
Flats,  and  abreast  the  Fourth  Street  bridge.  He 
pointed  the  schooner  in  towards  the  wharf  as  if 
she  were  alone  on  the  water. 

There  were  tug-boats,  ferry-boats,  bay-scows, 
and  sailing-craft  of  all  kinds  and  descriptions 
tooting  and  shouting  and  screaming  for  the  right- 
of-way.  Our  Captain  if  he  saw  them  did  not 
notice  them,  but  took  his  wheel,  and  with  his 
eye  on  the  wharf  sailed  in.  It  so  happened  that 
there  was  a  vacant  berth  at  the  end  of  the  pier, 
ahead  of  which  lay  a  number  of  Greek  fishing- 


172  OCEAN  ECHOES 

boats.  They  saw  us  coming,  and  got  out  of  the 
way  like  a  flock  of  sheep,  for  it  looked  as  if  there 
would  be  a  nasty  crash. 

"Drop  the  peak  of  the  fore  and  mainsail,  and 
let  the  jib  go  by  the  run !"  shouted  the  Captain. 
When  this  was  done  the  wind  fluttered  out  of 
our  sails,  and  the  schooner  crept  lazily  in,  gliding 
alongside,  harmlessly  squashing  the  barnacles  on 
the  piles,  to  the  amazement  of  the  crew,  and  the 
crowd  gathered  on  the  dock. 

"Make  her  fast,  and  lower  the  fore  and  main- 
sail. Then  get  ashore  and  get  your  money," 
ordered  the  Captain;  and  that  was  his  acknowl- 
edgement to  us  for  our  help  and  our  silence. 

But  in  the  Dutchman's  coffee  house  where  we 
were  paid  off,  we  were  all  friends  together,  and 
there  the  Captain  was  once  more  able  to  get 
drunk,  as  drunk  could  be.  When  I  left  them  the 
Captain  was  surrounded  by  his  loving  crew,  who 
chanted  his  praises  in  cognac  whispers,  while  the 
cook  reclined  against  the  hare-lipped  one,  with 
one  arm  entwined  about  his  neck. 


CHAPTER  XXI 
SALMON  FISHING,,  CITIZEN  AND  MATE 

IT  was  now  a  little  over  four  years  that  I  had 
been  away  from  home.     I  was  twenty-two 
years  old.     In  less  than  a  year  I  should  be 
a  citizen  of  the  United  States  of  America,  and 
with  that  would  come  promotion  from  the  fore- 
castle. 

My  letters  came  regularly  from  Ireland,  always 
with  my  mother's  thoughtfulness  for  her  son. 
There  were  many  questions  to  answer.  Did  I 
keep  my  feet  dry,  and  did  I  wear  red  flannels  to 
keep  the  rheumatism  away?  Always  her  letters 
contained  the  assurance  that  her  prayers  were 
being  said  for  me,  and  through  them  she 
felt  sure  that  no  harm  could  befall  me.  Some- 
how I  began  to  feel  so,  too ;  so  many  adventures 
did  I  have,  and  narrow  escapes.  I  cannot  but 
believe  that  some  good  force  works  to  preserve 
those  of  us  who  are  innocent,  or  not  too  bad, 
though  what  that  force  is  I  cannot  pretend  to 
say. 

173 


174  OCEAN  ECHOES 

One  instance  more  of  this  I  may  mention  here. 
Some  months  after  I  took  the  hare-lipped  Cap- 
tain's schooner  to  port,  I  found  myself  on  the 
Fraser  Kiver,  British  Columbia.  It  was  sum- 
mer, the  salmon  season  was  on,  I  got  a  boat  and 
a  net  from  a  cannery,  and  went  gill-netting  for 
salmon. 

A  young  married  man,  who  had  a  wife  and 
child  living  in  New  Westminster,  was  my  boat- 
puller.  He  was  a  sober,  steady,  hard-working 
man.  It  was  towards  the  close  of  the  salmon 
run,  and  we  were  thinking  of  giving  up  fishing, 
that  is,  it  would  hardly  pay  for  the  physical 
wear  and  tear  with  so  few  salmon  in  the  river. 
But  he  prevailed  on  me  to  fish  for  another  week, 
and  I  consented. 

That  Sunday  afternoon  before  we  put  out  to 
fish,  I  took  a  nap,  and  when  I  awoke  I  was 
somewhat  troubled  by  a  dream  I  had  had.  I 
dreamed  that  I  saw  my  dead  self  being  lowered 
into  a  grave,  and  I  was  amused  at  the  mourners, 
as  I  stood  there  by  the  grave,  watching  them 
cover  my  dead  self  up.  They  didn't  use  earth  to 
cover  the  coffin.  Each  one  had  a  pail,  and  in  the 
pail  was  water,  and  this  they  dumped  into  the 


SALMON  FISHING  175 

open  grave.  When  it  was  full  to  the  top,  the 
water-carriers  disappeared. 

I  told  this  to  my  boatman.  He  enjoyed  the 
story,  and  we  had  a  good  laugh,  especially  at 
the  water  part  of  it. 

"Come  on,"  said  he  then,  "let  us  go  down  and 
get  the  net  off  the  rock  and  into  the  boat.  When 
that  is  done  it  will  be  time  to  go  out  to  fish." 

The  law  in  British  Columbia  is  that  there  shall 
be  no  nets  in  the  water  from  sunrise  Saturday 
until  sunset  Sunday  evening.  When  we  were 
ready,  we  put  up  the  sail  and  sailed  out  into 
the  Gulf.  When  the  sun  went  down  I  cast  the 
net,  intending  as  usual  to  drift  all  night,  pick 
it  up  in  the  morning  light,  and  sail  home  with 
the  salmon  to  market. 

This  night  it  was  different.  With  the  after- 
glow of  the  sun  came  black  clouds,  and  the  night 
set  in  like  a  monstrous  shadow,  shutting  out  all 
but  the  aurorean  gleam  from  the  lighthouse. 
Unushered,  the  wind  came  in  stormy  gusts,  and 
lashed  the  sea  to  rage.  That  was  the  end  for 
seventy-two  fishermen  that  night.  Thirty-six 
seaworthy  boats  went  down  before  its  hungry 
onslaught  like  cockle-shells. 


176  OCEAN  ECHOES 

I  gathered  the  net  aboard,  hoping  to  make 
Stevestown  at  the  mouth  of  the  Fraser  Kiver 
before  the  worst  of  the  storm  overtook  me.  Even 
before  I  got  the  net  in  it  was  hard  to  keep  the 
boat  from  turning  over.  She  was  a  large  fishing- 
boat,  twenty-four  feet  overall,  with  a  six-foot 
beam,  a  round  bottom,  and  bowed  at  both  ends. 
Yet  that  night  she  had  all  the  motion  of  a  canoe 
adrift  in  a  waterfall. 

I  put  the  mast  up,  and  tied  two  reefs  in  the 
sail.  I  caught  a  glimmer  from  the  lighthouse, 
and  shaped  a  course  for  the  river.  There  were 
dangers  I  knew,  in  crossing  the  bars,  shallow 
with  the  sea  running  wild.  Should  I  strike  one 
I  knew  that  nothing  could  save  me. 

My  dream  of  the  afternoon  appeared  to  me 
vividly,  and  I  crowded  it  away,  for  it  was  my 
intention  to  fight  the  wind  and  wave  for  the 
injustice  of  their  sudden  attack.  I  ground  my 
teeth  and  grabbed  the  tiller,  eased  the  sheet,  and 
we  were  away  to  safety  or  death. 

I  called  to  my  boat-puller  to  get  forward  to 
the  bow,  and  keep  a  sharp  lookout  to  avoid  run- 
ning into  another  fisherman.  The  wind  and 


SALMON  FISHING  177 

waves  fairly  lifted  the  boat  out  of  the  water, 
we  made  such  speed.  One  could  scarcely  see  a 
finger  before  one's  eyes.  The  danger  of  allowing 
the  boat  to  broach  to  the  sea  was  as  great  as 
striking  a  sandbar,  and  between  the  two  dangers, 
and  with  my  dream  pushing  into  my  mind,  I 
sailed  on. 

Half  an  hour  later  there  were  screams,  dying 
screams,  screams  from  drowning  men:  the  call 
to  Buddha  from  the  sinking  Japanese;  the  wail 
for  the  Happy  Hunting-Ground  from  the  Indian, 
and  the  shouted  word  from  the  white  man  to  his 
Christian  God — these  louder  than  the  elements 
of  the  night. 

To  sail  on  amidst  capsized  fishing-boats  was 
playing  quoits  with  fate.  Realizing  this  new 
danger,  I  called  out  to  my  boat-puller  to  look  out 
for  himself.  I  determined  to  come  up  into  the 
wind  and  sea.  If  I  could,  my  best  chance  lay  in 
the  open  sea.  If  not — well  there  would  be  one 
more  fishing-boat  lost. 

I  hauled  in  the  sheet,  and  put  the  tiller  over. 
Like  a  race-horse  she  rounded  into  the  waves, 
swamped  herself  full  to  the  gunwales,  but  did 


178  OCEAN  ECHOES 

not,  as  I  expected,  turn  bottom  up.  I  called  to 
the  boat-puller :  "Throw  the  anchor  overboard." 
I  got  no  response. 

Fearing  the  worst,  that  he  had  been  pitched 
into  the  sea,  I  repeated  the  order.  Then  I  real- 
ized that  I  was  alone,  and  my  heart  began  to 
pound.  I  realized  that  I,  too,  was  doomed.  But 
the  time  had  not  come  yet  to  pray.  If  I  could 
manage  to  get  forward  and  get  the  anchor  out 
she'd  swing  head  on  to  the  storm.  This  would 
help  to  prolong  the  end,  for  we  carried  a  sea- 
anchor  with  seventy-five  feet  of  rope. 

The  water  in  the  boat  was  nigh  up  to  my  waist. 
I  wallowed  through  it,  and  got  out  the  anchor. 
Then  I  heaved  the  net  overboard,  and  bailed  the 
water  out,  and  she  swung  bow  on  to  the  waves 
with  the  strain  on  the  anchor  rope.  I  bailed, 
and  the  storm  roared,  unceasingly,  until  day- 
break. 

With  the  morning  sun  came  calmer  waves. 
The  wind  took  flight  to  some  distant  sea,  and  I 
gave  thanks  for  another  day.  Could  it  be 
mother's  prayers  that  saved  a  son,  or  just  a  freak 
of  fate?  The  bloated  bodies  of  seventy-two 
fishermen  beached  on  the  sands.  I  hunted  for 


SALMON  FISHING  179 

my  puller  and  found  him,  took  the  body  to  the 
wife  who  loved  him,  and  to  the  child  who  chat- 
tered and  smiled  and  wondered  why  Daddy  slept 
so  long.  I  had  made  some  money  fishing  that 
I  need  not  use,  and  the  widow  thanked  me. 

A  few  months  later  I  got  my  citizenship  papers. 
I  had  been  in  the  United  States  five  years,  from 
1894  to  1899,  when  I  graduated  forever  from  the 
fo'c'sle,  with  the  receipt  of  my  naturalization 
papers.  I  took  an  examination  and  passed  for 
mate. 

My  first  ship  as  an  officer  was  bound  for  Aus- 
tralia. I  knew  all  the  tricks  of  sailors,  their 
hatreds,  their  sympathies,  their  childish  joys  and 
youthful  egotisms.  The  old  saying  holds  good 
in  every  instance :  "You've  got  to  camp  with  a 
man  to  know  him." 

It  is  a  common  saying  at  sea,  especially 
among  the  officers  and  masters  who  graduated 
from  apprentice  seamen  to  their  commands,  that 
few  men  who  start  in  the  forecastle  ever  reach 
the  bridge.  But  I  am  convinced  that  those  of 
the  men  who  work  their  way  up  know  how  to 
handle  men  to  get  the  best  work  out  of  them, 
if  they  have  the  mind  to. 


180  OCEAN  ECHOES 

Kindness  and  appreciation  is  what  they  re- 
quire. You've  got  to  know  them  and  be  one  of 
them,  listen  to  their  petty  grievances,  praise 
them  even  when  they  make  mistakes.  Then 
there  is  nothing  they  won't  do  for  you. 

And  I  have  found  out  that  this  rule  works  as 
well  on  land  as  on  the  sea.  The  man  who  is  not 
in  close  touch  with  his  employees  is  usually  in 
trouble  with  them.  Often  the  master  prefers  to 
remain  aloof  from  his  men,  issuing  his  orders 
through  some  prejudiced  superintendent  or  fore- 
man, and  trusting  to  welfare-work  to  stand  for 
good-will.  If  he  did  not  do  this,  there  would 
be  fewer  unions  in  the  world  to-day. 

During  the  World  War  I  was  a  superintendent 
at  the  Submarine  Boat  Corporation's  yard — the 
second  largest  shipyard  in  the  United  States. 
We  had  as  many  as  twenty-five  thousand  men 
working  there.  It  was  astonishing  the  number 
of  men  who  were  fired  every  day,  it  seemed  to 
me  for  no  other  reason  than  that  their  foreman 
did  not  understand  or  want  to  know  them;  and 
the  men  they  got  in  return  were  worse  than  those 
they  had  sent  away.  For  more  than  a  year  as 
Superintendent  of  Ship  Kigging  and  Outfitting 


SALMON  PISHING  181 

I  had  no  occasion  to  fire  a  man,  and  all  that  time 
my  department  was  above  standard  in  efficiency. 
To  choose  a  man  you  have  got  to  know  him,  and 
he  should  be  treated  like  a  man,  once  you  put 
him  to  work. 

The  voyage  to  Australia  was  a  pleasant  one, 
although  it  seemed  disappointing  to  the  Captain. 
He  shipped  me  as  mate  more  on  my  physical 
appearance,  than  for  any  other  reason,  for  he 
wanted  a  man  who  could  fight.  I  understood 
from  the  ship's  carpenter,  who  had  sailed  many 
voyages  with  him,  that  there  was  usually  trouble 
on  board  his  ship.  That  voyage  there  was  no 
fighting  and  very  little  growling,  and  yet  the  men 
were  the  average  types  that  are  picked  up  in  any 
seaport. 

"Don't  get  too  friendly  with  them,"  the  Cap- 
tain told  me.  "I  know  them.  One  of  these  days 
they  will  be  kicking  you  into  the  lee  scuppers. 
That's  the  way  they  repay  kindness." 

"We'll  see,"  said  I,  and  dismissed  the  subject. 
I  was  young,  but  I  knew  the  sailor's  tempera- 
ment, and  when  I  spoke  to  them  it  was  to  call 
them  by  their  names,  and  not  by  some  manu- 
factured names  with  an  oath. 


182  OCEAN  ECHOES 

The  crew  was  musical.  There  were  a  baritone, 
trombonist,  and  cornettist  in  the  forecastle. 
One  of  them  made  a  triangle  out  of  a  chain  hook, 
and  the  orchestra  was  complete.  During  the 
dog-watches  in  the  tropics,  and  on  Sundays,  we 
played  new  pieces.  At  times  I  would  spell  the 
cornet-player  off,  and  play  with  them. 

It  was  all  a  bit  hard  on  the  Captain,  who  had 
no  ear  for  music,  and  so  made  no  allowance  for 
varied  harmonies.  When  the  notes  reached  him 
on  the  poop  deck  he'd  pull  at  his  pipe  and  pull 
his  beard,  and  pace  the  deck  on  the  double- 
quick.  One  evening  while  we  were  sailing  south 
of  the  Samoas,  we  ran  into  a  head  wind.  It 
seemed  unusual.  The  Southeast  Trades  should 
have  held  for  at  least  another  five  degrees  farther 
South. 

We  were  playing  that  evening  when  the  wind 
hauled  ahead,  and  pushed  the  ship  off  her  course. 
The  Captain  came  running  from  the  poop  for- 
ward. "Now  see  what  you've  done,"  he  roared. 
"Cut  that  music  out,  and  cut  it  out  for  good. 
I  knew  something  would  happen  with  that  clab- 
bering going  on." 

He  said  a  whole  lot  more,  words  that  were 


SALMON  FISHING  183 

jerky  and  explosive.  He  blamed  the  forecastle 
orchestra  for  the  head  wind,  and  the  instruments 
had  to  be  put  away,.  The  sailor  who  beat  time 
on  the  chain-hook  triangle  hung  it  up  over  his 
bunk  for  his  socks  to  dry  on.  That  settled  music 
for  that  voyage.  They  wouldn't  even  sing  a  cap- 
stan chantey  when  they  were  heaving  up  the 
anchor.  It  took  nine  months  to  make  the  voyage, 
and  at  the  end  I  left  the  ship  and  so  did  the 
crew.  It  would  have  been  cheaper  in  the  end  to 
have  kept  us  contented  with  a  little  innocent 
music. 


CHAPTER  XXII 
CHAPTER  ONE  ON  THE  PSYCHOLOGY  OF  CAPTAINS 

CAPTAINS  of  sailing-ships  have  time  to 
be  superstitious,  and  sometimes  they  are 
more  so  than  sailors  before  the  mast. 
While  they  are  supposed  to  have  a  higher  degree 
of  intelligence,  they  come  in  contact  with  more 
traditions  of  the  sea,  and  it  seems  are  very  sus- 
ceptible to  them. 

Once  I  was  mate  with  a  Swede  captain  who 
believed  that  to  see  whales  was  a  bad  omen;  he 
claimed  that  gales  of  wind  would  follow,  and  I 
have  to  admit  that  when  I  was  with  him  this  was 
more  or  less  true. 

Another,  a  Dane,  believed  that  when  he 
dreamed  of  white  horses  we  were  sure  to  have 
a  blow,  and  as  he  seemed  always  to  be  dreaming 
of  them  and  predicting  disaster  in  the  mildest  of 
weather,  I  did  not  stay  long  with  him.  There 
was  no  barometer  on  board,  nor  would  he  allow 
any,  for  some  reason  known  best  to  himself. 

184 


CAPTAIN  PSYCHOLOGY  185 

I  made  two  voyages  with  another  old  twisted 
warp  of  a  man,  before  we  finally  lost  the  ship. 
He  was  afraid  of  his  shadow.  He  would  never 
allow  another  shadow  to  cross  it.  To  avoid  this 
gave  him  some  nifty  footwork  to  do,  especially 
around  noon  when  we  would  be  taking  the  sun 
together,  and  I  out  of  devilment  would  throw 
my  shadow  across  his. 

"See  what  you  are  doing  now,"  he  would  roar, 
"what  can  you  expect  with  this  kind  of  work 
going  on?" 

I'd  excuse  myself,  and  separate  the  shadows, 
but  he  would  be  deeply  depressed  for  a  long  time. 

He  had  queer  ideas  about  booms  and  ladders, 
being  afraid  to  pass  under  them,  and  so  kept 
continually  dodging ;  and  when  the  sea  was  afire 
with  phosphorescent  glow,  and  the  spray  would 
lift  up  tiny  diamond-blue  bulbs  to  the  deck,  he'd 
murmur :  "Yes,  by  Heavens,  there's  something 
back  of  this !" 

The  ship  he  commanded  was  old,  and,  by  rea- 
son of  its  lack  of  buoyancy,  only  fit  to  carry 
lumber,  which  can  stand  more  water  than  any 
other  cargo.  We  were  loading  at  Garden  City, 
Oregon,  and  had  just  shipped  a  new  crew,  when 


186  OCEAN  ECHOES 

the  men  discovered  they  were  aboard  a  leaky  ship. 

They  beat  it;  the  next  crew  also;  and  before 
we  had  the  ship  loaded  we  had  had  six  crews. 
The  last,  you  might  say,  was  shanghaied.  These 
men  came  from  Portland,  Oregon,  and  were  lime- 
juice  sailors.  The  moment  they  put  their  bags 
on  board  the  tugboat  pulled  us  out  to  anchor. 
There  we  could  hold  them  until  we  were  ready 
for  sea. 

When  the  anchor  was  down  I  called  on  them 
to  pump  her  out,  saying  to  encourage  them :  "She 
hasn't  been  pumped  out  for  several  days,  and  you 
may  find  a  little  water  in  her." 

This  wasn't  true,  for  while  we  were  at  the 
\vharf  I  had  kept  two  longshoremen  busy  pump- 
ing at  her  most  of  the  time,  and  it  was  hard 
even  to  get  them  to  do  it,  so  bad  was  her  repu- 
tation. 

There  was  a  tall  slim  Irishman  in  the  crew, 
who  became  at  once  spokesman  for  the  others. 

"Ah,"  said  he,  with  a  smile,  "and  shure,  it 
won't  take  us  no  time  at  all,  at  all,  to  pump 
her  out  for  ye." 

I  smiled  too,  a  different  smile,  and  looked  out 
at  the  bar  that  we  were  soon  to  cross  on  our  way 


CAPTAIN  PSYCHOLOGY  187 

to  the  open  sea.  The  lime-juice  crew  pumped  for 
an  hour  with  never  a  suck  from  the  pump.  I 
could  hear  them  growling  and  swearing.  Pres- 
ently the  Irishman  stuck  his  head  above  the  deck- 
load  and  shouted  to  me : 

"Bejasus  and  has  the  bottom  dropped  out  of 
her?  Is  it  a  ship  we're  on,  at  all,  at  all,  or  is  it 
just  a  raft  of  lumber?  The  divil  himself 
wouldn't  go  to  sea  on  her !" 

It  wasn't  so  much  what  the  Irishman  said  that 
made  me  roar  with  laughter,  it  was  the  expres- 
sion on  his  face — that  of  an  abandoned  castaway ; 
and  I  nearly  lost  all  my  new-made  dignity  of 
coastwise  mate  then  and  there. 

Struggling  for  seriousness,  I  told  him  I 
thought  that  the  little  water  that  washed  in  the 
bilges  was  a  small  matter,  and  that  a  few  strokes 
more  of  the  pump  would  settle  it.  He  crawled 
down  to  the  pump  again,  but  not  before  he  had 
said  a  few  words  : 

"It's  perpitool  motion  ye'd  ought  to  have  on 
the  pumps.  As  God  is  me  judge,  I  balave  ye 
could  see  the  fish  in  the  ocean  through  th'  bottom 
av  her !" 

They  were  still  pumping  when  the  superstiti- 


188  OCEAN  ECHOES 

ous  captain  came  aboard.  His  expression  was 
a  good  deal  like  the  Irishman's,  clabby  and 
dearing. 

"Did  you  hear  the  news  before  you  left  the 
wharf  ?"  he  murmured  nervously. 

"Hear  what?"  I  asked. 

He  put  his  hand  to  his  mouth.  "Hush,  listen ; 
the  rats  left  the  ship  this  morning  between  four 
and  five  o'clock." 

"Did  you  see  them  leave?"  I  asked,  trying  hard 
to  suppress  a  giggle. 

"I  didn't,  but  there  were  others  that  saw  them. 
Swarming  off  in  droves  they  were.  .  .  ." 

"Oi'll  tell  yez,"  came  a  furious  voice  as  the 
Irishman's  head  appeared  again,  "Oi'll  tell  yez 
again  and  once  for  all,  there  isn't  any  bottom  in 
the  bloody  auld  hooker.  It's  murrder  ye'd  be 
doing  to  have  daycint  min  sign  articles  on  a 
rotten  auld  hulk  widout  ribs  or  annything  to 
hauld  her  together !" 

The  Captain  wet  his  lips  with  his  long  red 
tongue.  He  looked  at  me  sort  of  puzzled,  then 
his  eyes  shifted  to  the  Irishman,  and  he  sighed 
heavily,  and  self-consciously.  For  a  moment 
there  was  a  lull  in  the  conversation — even  the 


CAPTAIN  PSYCHOLOGY  189 

pumps  stopped.  The  breakers  that  broke  on  the 
sprits  of  the  bar  had  an  echo-gnawing  sound, 
noticeable  in  that  moment  of  intense  rat-super- 
stition. Then  the  Irishman  spoke  again, 
solemnly : 

"There  isn't  wan  of  us  will  sail  wit  yez.  We're 
sailors,  ivery  wan  av  us,  but  behivins  we're  not 
web-footed.  Did  yez  hear  that  now?  And  the 
divil  foot  will  we  put  on  your  ship !" 

The  ultimatum  seemed  to  be  as  terrible  to  the 
captain  as  if  it  had  been  possible  for  the  crew 
to  do  otherwise  than  sail,  seeing  that  they  were 
already  on  the  way. 

"Is  she  leaking  any  worse?"  he  asked. 

"I  think  she  is,"  I  answered  cruelly,  at  the 
same  time  turning  my  back  on  the  Irishman,  for 
it  would  never  do  to  let  him  hear  about  the  rats. 

"I  know  where  it  is,"  and  the  captain  looked 
wildly  about  him.  "It's  that  damned  stern-post 
again.  I've  been  calking  it  off  and  on  for  the 
last  ten  years." 

He  removed  his  hat  and  rubbed  his  bald  head. 
He  seemed  to  be  thinking  deeply.  There  was 
reason  to  think.  Undoubtedly  the  rats  knew 
about  that  old  leak  in  the  stern-post.  Why  then 


190  OCEAN  ECHOES 

should  they  desert  their  old  nests  after  all  these 
years?  It  was  an  old  leak  with  a  new  aspect 

The  lime-juice  crew  had  stopped  pumping,  and 
stood  around  the  mainmast  talking,  their  voices 
having  a  raspy  twang. 

Toot,  toot,  toot!  came  the  tugboat,  none  too 
soon. 

At  once  the  Captain  put  ship's  dignity  into  a 
bad  situation. 

"I'll  put  her  on  the  dry-dock  next  trip,"  he 
promised,  "but  we'll  have  to  get  to  sea  with  her 
now.  I'll  talk  to  the  crew." 

He  walked  forward  bravely,  for  he  didn't  want 
to  go  to  sea  any  more  than  the  crew  did,  but  for 
him  it  was  a  choice  between  the  risk  and  giving 
up  his  command,  not  to  mention  undergoing  the 
jibes  of  other  captains,  his  drinking-mates  ashore. 
With  the  crew  it  was  simply  risk,  and  it  is  always 
a  pity  to  take  discontented  men  forcibly  to  sea. 

He  talked  to  them  kindly,  singing  the  praises 
of  his  ship,  and  their  argument  was  fortunately 
cut  short  by  the  tug-boat  captain,  who  unfeel- 
ingly demanded  why  he  should  be  forced  to  wait 
all  day  on  a  bunch  of  good-for-nothing  loafers. 

So  we  heaved  up  the  anchor,  taking  the  tow- 


CAPTAIN  PSYCHOLOGY  191 

line  aboard,  and  soon  the  tug-boat  let  go  of  us. 
We  put  sail  on  her  and  headed  for  the  open 
sea. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 
MORE  PSYCHOLOGY  AND  SOME  ACTION 

WE  were  bound  for  Kedondo,  southern 
California.  It  was  the  month  of 
January,  and  cold  and  snappy. 
Having  possession  of  the  sounding-rod,  I  was  in 
a  position  to  encourage  the  crew,  though  they 
received  my  well-meant  promptings  with  sarcasm 
and  scorn.  They  pumped,  I  pumped,  the  Captain 
pumped,  and  even  the  cook,  in  intervals  of  cook- 
ing; we  pumped,  and  pumped,  and  pumped. 
We  did  manage  to  keep  her  down  to  about  three 
feet  of  water  in  the  hold. 

Finally  there  came  a  night  when  the  storm- 
bound sun,  set  with  yellow  streamers,  crammed 
into  the  ocean,  and  by  the  time  the  sidelights 
were  lighted  and  fastened  into  the  screens,  the 
wind  had  a  vicious  whip  to  it,  and  the  waves  from 
out  the  evening  shadows  rushed  in  upon  the 
defenseless  ship  like  a  strange  army  of  humpy 
creatures. 

192 


MORE  PSYCHOLOGY  193 

It  was  interesting  to  one  with  a  nautical  eye 
to  watch  the  maneuvers  of  the  Captain  and  the 
Irishman. 

"Reef  her  down!"  roared  the  Captain,  now 
entirely  renouncing  his  superstitious  fears  for 
real  action,  as  a  real  sailor  will  do  every  time. 

"The  curse  of  God  on  the  day  I  iver  rounded 
the  Horn,"  shouted  the  Irishman.  "Here  we  are, 
mind  yez,  in  a  hurricane,  and  in  an  auld  ship  that 
opens  up  her  sames  to  let  the  ocean  in.  It's  a 
good  mind  I  have  not  to  do  a  hand's  turn,  jist 
let  her  sink  and  drownd  yez  like  rats !" 

"You'll  drown  no  rats  on  her  this  trip!"  I 
shouted  to  him,  for  the  pure  mischief  of  it. 

His  raging  reply  was  drowned  out  by  a  little 
stubby  Swede  who  had  also  heard,  and  now 
breasted  the  wind  and  walked  up  to  me. 

"Did  you  say  there  ban  no  rats  in  her?" 

"Yes,"  said  I.  "They  left  her  this  trip  at 
Garden  City." 

"Oh,  by  Yiminy  Mike,"  he  shouted  to  the 
Irishman,  "the  rats  ban  gone !" 

It  was  pitch  dark  now,  and  the  spray  from  the 
waves  threw  shadows  of  light  across  the  deck- 
load,  but  not  enough  to  show  the  expression  of 


194  OCEAN  ECHOES 

Mike's  face  when  the  Swede  told  him  that  the 
rats  had  left  the  ship.  There  is  something  about 
an  Irishman  in  a  crisis  that  is  different  from 
most  people.  When  hope  is  gone  he  doesn't 
want  to  be  told  about  it.  He  may  feel  more  the 
danger  of  dying,  due  perhaps  to  training  and 
superstition,  but  to  say  to  him,  "This  is  the  end, 
let  us  make  our  peace  with  God,"  would  surely 
make  him  fight  you  before  the  end  did  come. 

When  the  Swede  told  Mike  that  the  rats  had 
gone,  and  the  other  sailors  heard  the  news,  there 
was  a  human  nucleus  of  silence  in  the  rising 
storm,  while  each  took  stock  of  himself  after  his 
fashion.  The  situation  was  really  serious 
enough  without  the  added  dread  caused  by  the 
deserting  rats. 

No  one  felt  the  solemnity  of  it  all  more  than 
Mike.  But  when  the  Swede  spoke  up:  "Well, 
by  Yiminy,  this  is  the  last  of  us,"  Mike  flew  at 
him. 

"Ah  to  Hell  wit  yez,  shure  it's  wailin'  like  a 
Banshee  ye  are.  What  does  an  auld  rat  amount 
to  annyway?  Shure  they  left  the  auld  hooker 
because  they  were  all  shtarved  to  death,  that's 
what  they  did,  and  who  would  blame  thim? 


MORE  PSYCHOLOGY  195 

Let's  reef  her  down,  me  byes,  she's  a  foine  little 
ship,  so  she  is." 

We  reefed  her  down,  and  hove  her  to,  and  all 
the  time  Mike  sang  songs  of  love  and  songs  of 
hate,  but  never  a  song  of  fear. 

The  Captain,  feeling  temporary  relief  from 
anxiety,  returned  to  his  superstition  and  asked 
Mike  to  stop  singing,  thinking  that  his  high  notes 
caused  the  apexes  of  wind,  which  certainly  did 
accompany  them. 

"It's  bad  enough  as  it  is,"  whined  the  squirm- 
ing Captain,  "without  tantalizing  the  elements." 

The  wind,  like  the  night,  came  stronger.  The 
ship  rolled,  groaned,  and  flung  herself  carelessly 
at  the  humpy  ocean.  When  an  extra  daring  sea 
would  leap  to  the  high  deckload  and  find  its  level 
on  the  heads  of  the  pumpers,  the  Swede  would 
cry  out,  "Another  like  that  ban  the  last  of  us," 
and  Mike  would  roar : 

"Keep  yer  clapper  closed.  Shure  it'll  be  the 
likes  of  you  that'll  be  drivin'  me  from  the  say, 
and  not  the  storms  at  all,  at  all." 

The  night  was  gloomy,  and  to  look  at  the  Cap- 
tain made  it  gloomier  still.  He  kept  running 
from  the  barometer  to  the  pump  exclaiming: 


196  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"Didn't  I  know  that  it  would  come  to  this?" 
When  he'd  look  at  the  compass,  the  binnacle  light 
shining  in  his  face  would  show  wrinkles  of  pain 
there,  made  by  the  agonies  of  the  ship.  Morning 
came,  and  the  topaz  sky  cast  an  angry  glare  on 
the  agitated  sea.  The  wind  whipped  and  bit  at 
the  ship,  and  in  her  leakiness  she  would  shiver 
at  the  violence  of  the  waves.  The  part  of  her 
hull  that  wasn't  submerged  would  rise  up  to  their 
taunts  like  a  black-finned  mammoth  from  the 
deep,  writhing  in  torture. 

Towards  noon  the  weather  grew  better,  we 
gave  her  more  sail,  and  headed  her  away  on  her 
course.  For  nineteen  days  we  pumped  to  keep 
her  afloat  until  we  made  Eedondo.  Sleep  we 
hardly  had  at  all,  and  our  aching  muscles  hard- 
ened, and  grew  to  monstrous  size. 

The  port  had  neither  harbor  nor  tug-boats, 
and  the  open  sea  washed  in  against  the  wharves, 
running  far  out  from  the  shore.  When  we  came 
to  anchor,  and  the  ship  brought  strain  on  the 
cable,  it  snapped,  and  the  long  ground  swells 
made  a  total  wreck  of  her  on  the  sandy  beach. 
That  was  the  end  of  her,  whether  the  rats  had 
anything  to  do  with  it  or  not. 


MORE  PSYCHOLOGY  197 

It  was  a  great  relief  to  have  my  feet  finally 
touch  the  sand.  I  was  happy  too.  I  had  a  red- 
headed sweetheart  in  that  town,  and  I  set  about 
finding  her.  She  was  there  all  right,  but  there 
was  no  love  in  her  eyes  for  a  ship-wrecked  sailor. 
Shortly  after  that  she  was  married  to  a  young 
customs  house  inspector,  and  I  scratched  another 
red-haired  l$dy  from  my  memory. 

We  were  paid  off  at  Bedondo,  and  with  money 
in  our  pockets  we  headed  for  Murphy's  saloon 
and  drank  one  another's  health.  The  Captain 
and  I  left  Mike  and  the  Swede  with  their  arms 
around  each  other  singing,  "Boiling  Home 
Across  the  Sea,"  as  we  started  by  rail  for  San 
Francisco. 

The  owners  were  glad  to  see  us,  and  happy 
that  we  didn't  bring  their  old  rotten  ship  into 
port  again.  If  we  had  had  to  go  down  in  her  it 
would  have  been  regrettable,  though  after  all 
our  risk;  but  they  were  just  as  well  pleased  that 
we  should  live  to  pump  another  day.  But  we 
had  a  different  greeting  from  the  insurance  com- 
pany. One  would  have  thought  that  we  were 
murderers  from  the  gruelling  they  gave  us.  We 
stuck  to  the  truth,  try  as  they  might  to  shake 


198  OCEAN  ECHOES 

us,  and  in  the  end  the  owners  received  a  large 
sum  of  money  for  their  worthless,  unseaworthy 
ship. 

The  Captain  and  I,  like  a  river  with  two  chan- 
nels, parted,  never  to  meet  on  this  earth  again. 
He  told  me  that  he  was  tired  of  the  sea,  and 
intended  to  put  his  savings  into  a  little  place 
ashore.  We  shook  hands;  and,  as  we  parted,  I 
am  sure  that  we  were  both  thinking  of  rats, 
rotten  ships,  and  storms. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

SOME  FACTS  ABOUT  WOMEN,  EED  HAIRED  AND 

OTHERWISE,,  WITH  A  WORD  ABOUT  WIVES, 

AND  A  PEACEFUL  CONCLUSION  IN  THE 

PICK  AND  THE  GOLD-PAN 

A~  mate  my  next  ship  was  bound  for  the 
Fijis  in  the  South  Seas,  and  the  Cap- 
tain died  on  the  voyage,  and  I  took  the 
ship  to  port  and  home  again.    I  have  described 
this  voyage  in  my  book  "The  Flying  Bo'sun." 

The  critics,  who  plow  not  the  oceans,  received 
it  very  kindly,  as  I  hope  they  will  receive  this 
narrative.  So  I  yarn  along,  and  think  of  past 
things,  and  write  them  down,  partly  as  a  sailor 
who  knew  all  that  was  hard  and  rough,  and 
partly  as  a  man  recently  come  to  writing  who  is 
intoxicated  with  the  new-found  use  of  words  to 
evoke  old  scenes. 

Now  "The  Flying  Bo'sun,"  though  being  in- 
tended to  present  me  fairly  to  the  world,  did  not 

199 


200  OCEAN  ECHOES 

mention  that  I  had  a  girl  in  the  Fijis.  Well  I 
did.  A  real  sweetheart.  She  wasn't  black — 
they  never  were — nor  yellow;  just  a  sweet  and 
wholesome  girl,  and  as  fond  of  me  as  I  of  her. 

A  sailor  not  in  love  is  a  discontented  one,  and 
it  was  seldom  in  this  respect  that  I  was  out  of 
harmony  with  the  world.  I  hope  that  I  can  go 
on  loving  till  my  eyes  are  closed,  and  my  toes 
are  tied  together,  like  my  grandmother's  were 
when  she  died,  when  I  was  a  little  boy.  They 
tied  her  toes  together,  but  the  knees  would  not 
stay  down.  Finally,  to  keep  them  from  bending 
up  and  scaring  everyone,  a  large  stone  was  put 
upon  them.  Somehow  the  knees  jumped  up  any- 
way, the  stone  rolled  off,  and  everyone  thought 
that  she  must  have  seen  some  sight  in  Heaven 
to  make  her  jump  so. 

I'm  sure  I'll  be  all  the  better  for  the  beauties 
I  see  in  Heaven,  as  I  have  been  for  those  I've 
seen  on  earth,  and  so  is  every  other  man,  regard- 
less of  the  years  that  kink  ard  wrinkle  and  round 
him  into  narrowness. 

Women  that  I've  met  I've  often  compared  with 
ships  that  I  have  sailed  on.  Some  are  better  in 
a  storm  than  others.  Then  there  are  the  cranky 


FACTS  ABOUT  WOMEN  201 

ones  who  throw  up  their  head  and  balk  the  tide, 
and  spill  you  into  an  ocean  of  trouble. 

Of  course,  there  are  instances  where  the  master 
is  at  fault.  That  is  where  you  carry  too  much 
sail,  and  you  wait  too  long  to  reef  her  down. 
Then  there  is  a  separation  of  something.  You  are 
either  dismantled  and  left  with  but  a  memory 
of  your  once-beautiful  ship,  or  you  both  sink 
together. 

There  is  another  kind  of  ship  that  will  with- 
stand gales  in  an  open  sea,  but  once  you  point 
her  landward  you  have  to  be  careful  of  sub- 
merged reefs,  for  she's  sure  to  find  them. 

There  are  a  few  ships,  not  too  few,  that  sailors 
love,  whose  compass  course  will  steer  them 
through  iceberg-gaps  and  narrow  straits,  and  on 
to  Isles  of  Splendor. 

My  South  Sea  sweetheart  lived  in  Suva,  the 
capital  of  the  Fijis.  Our  fondness  for  each  other 
ripened  into  more  than  friendship.  Although 
my  stay  there  was  short,  my  impressions  of  her 
still  linger,  like  memories  of  hawthorn  blossoms 
when  the  dew  lifts  and  fuses  away  in  the  morn- 
ing sun.  It  was  two  years  after  that  that  I 
sailed  there  again,  and  meantime  my  letters  to 


202  OCEAN  ECHOES 

her  were  as  irregular  as  the  winds  of  ocean. 
When  I  arrived  I  learned  that  she  was  married 
and  living  in  Australia. 

The  Fijis  held  little  to  interest  me  after  that. 
I  was  disheartened  and  discouraged  with  every- 
thing. But  the  Sea,  my  first  love,  took  me  back, 
and  in  her  lanes  I  found  the  tonic  to  cure  aches 
and  longings,  and  make  me  a  lover  again,  almost 
before  the  isles  of  shadowed  pines  had  faded  into 
a  blur  of  azure  light. 

Six  months  had  passed,  and  I  was  in  a  home 
port  again.  I  became  engaged  to  a  girl  in  the 
State  of  Washington.  I  was  twenty-seven  years 
old  then,  and  a  Captain  sailing  on  coastwise 
ships.  We  were  married,  and  I  gave  up  the  sea 
for  a  while.  This  marriage  proved  to  be  the 
ship  that  balks  the  tide.  For  six  years  we  held 
true  to  our  course,  then  a  squall  from  the  desert, 
for  we  were  living  there,  arose  from  the  cactus 
and  sage-brush  and  blew  us  apart,  but  left  its 
memories  of  the  wreck. 

Five  years  later  I  met  and  married  another. 
She  lived  in  the  jungles  of  Idaho.  She  was  slick 
and  trim,  and  had  memory's  likeness  to  my  South 
Sea  girl.  Like  the  ship  that  handles  well  in  the 


FACTS  ABOUT  WOMEN  203 

open  sea,  she  made  for  the  land  without  compass 
and  struck  a  reef.  That  was  a  total  wreck  of 
memories,  and  a  short  voyage — two  months  in 
all.  We  parted,  I  going  to  the  sea — wailing  over 
me  now,  in  despair  of  me — and  she  to  a  man  who 
had  many  sheep  and  many  fleeces  to  his  credit. 

I  was  married  again,  but  that's  another  story 
and  needs  atmosphere,  so  I'll  paddle  past  it  and 
survey  the  shores  below ;  and  some  quiet  evening 
when  the  muskrat's  splash  spreads  a  splatter  of 
spray,  I'll  buck  the  stream  and  paddle  back,  and 
spin  the  yarn. 

When  I  first  left  the  sea  I  went  to  mining  in 
Goldfield,  Nevada.  That  was  in  1903.  There 
was  a  boom  on  then,  and  a  few  of  the  mines  held 
high-grade  ore.  There  were  about  ten  thousand 
people  in  the  camp.  Being  fresh  from  the  sea, 
and  knowing  nothing  about  mines  or  mining,  I 
thought  that  the  people  I  met  there  were  about 
as  crazy  as  anything  I  had  ever  seen. 

The  camp  was  wide  open.  There  was  nothing 
barred — everything  went.  Justifiable  homicide 
was  the  verdict  for  those  who  were  quick  on  the 
trigger,  and  it  behooved  the  tenderfoot  to  get 
acclimated  with  the  utmost  speed  to  those  who 


204  OCEAN  ECHOES 

sniffed  the  alkali.  There  was  no  room  for  friend- 
liness in  that  great  selfish  clamor.  Everyone 
was  for  himself. 

The  mountains  that  had  hitherto  guarded  their 
secrets  from  the  lust  of  men  were  now  gouged 
and  cut,  and  in  some  places  showed  their  treas- 
ure. Burros  and  pack  mules  climbed  the  steep 
trails,  their  old  and  new  masters  pushing,  and 
cursing,  and  clubbing  them  along.  Like  hungry 
locusts,  these  men  of  no  particular  nationality, 
and  little  love  of  home,  swept  the  hills  as  If  to 
raven  on  the  bushes  and  the  dust. 

I,  like  the  drift  from  a  wreck,  was  swept  away 
by  a  comber  of  greed,  to  join  the  rest  in  the  con- 
quest of  canyon  and  peak.  I  bought  burros, 
bacon,  beans,  and  flour,  picks  and  shovels  and 
drilling-steel.  I  rambled  the  hills  and  gophered 
holes.  I  staked  claims  and  located  town  and 
water  sites.  I  thought  of  myself  as  big  in  a 
financial  way.  I  talked  in  millions,  as  did  every- 
one else  there. 

But  that's  the  joke  the  desert  plays  on  the  vic- 
tim who  wrestles  with  her  mysteries.  I  had 
thought  that  I  owned  gold  and  silver  mines,  cop- 
per, cinnabar,  and  turquoise.  They  had  surface 


FACTS  ABOUT  WOMEN  205 

symptoms  to  lead  one  on  to  dig,  and  dig,  and  toil 
and  sweat,  and  spend  the  last  cent  to  reach  the 
utmost  peak  of  stained  illusion.  So  I  mined  in 
Nevada  till  the  last  dollar  was  gone,  and  I  was 
left  with  a  broken  home  and  lawsuits,  typhoid 
and  rheumatism. 

There  is  another  side  to  the  mountain  ranges 
and  desert  sands,  but  the  lust  for  gold  must  dis- 
appear before  one  sees  the  beauty  of  nature. 
The  men  who  spend  their  lives  there  are  as  inter- 
esting as  the  little  brown  brook  that  bubbles 
down  the  mountain-side. 

"Desert  rats"  they  are  called;  and  they  and 
their  old  shaggy  burros  who  nibble  the  green 
tops  of  the  sage-brush  are  as  much  a  part  of  the 
landscape  as  the  silent  cactus-sentinel  of  the 
desert  which  is  supposed  to  shelter  the  souls  of 
pioneers  dead  and  gone;  the  "Joshua." 


CHAPTER  XXV 

THE  STORY  OP  THE  RETURN  OF  LIDA  AND  OF 
Two  STRANGE  MEN 

LIDA  had  been  an  old  silver  camp,  and  in 
the  early  sixties  it  was  a  booming  town. 
This  much  was  told  me  by  an  old  squaw 
man  who  lived  there.     He  was  one  of  those  early 
miners  who  stayed  on  in  a  town  after  the  mines 
played  out,  in  the  hope  that  some  day  it  would 
awake  once  more  to  the  click  of  a  pistol  and  the 
bray  of  the  burro. 

He  was  an  Austrian  by  birth,  and  his  name 
ended  in  "vitch."  I  could  never  pronounce  it. 
A  squaw  lived  with  him  who  showed  the  years 
more  than  he.  The  desert  wrinkles,  like  kinks 
in  a  juniper,  were  furrowed  in  her  face.  He 
treated  her  much  as  one  would  an  outlaw  cayuse, 
kicking  and  beating  her  when  he  felt  like  it ;  and 
in  course  of  time  when  prosperity  made  him  inde- 
pendent of  the  little  comfort  she  gave  him,  it  was 
said  that  he  doped  a  bottle  of  whiskey  for  her. 

206 


TWO  STRANGE  MEN  207 

Certain  it  was  that  she  died  suddenly,  with  all 
the  symptoms  of  poisoning,  and  that  he  buried 
her  alongside  the  pump  in  the  back  yard  with  as 
little  consideration  as  one  would  show  a  mongrel 
dog.  There  was  no  law  there  to  punish  him, 
and  the  squaw  was  covered  up  and  soon  forgot- 
ten. He  had,  in  spite  of  this,  a  kind  of  pathetic 
way  with  him,  and  when  he  told  a  story  to  the 
miners  about  his  poor  old  mother  in  Austria  they 
fell  for  it,  and  bought  drinks  from  him. 

But  I  am  straying  ahead  of  my  story.  When 
I  first  saw  him,  the  squaw  was  alive,  and  she  and 
he  lived  in  a  'dobe  house  at  the  head  of  what  once 
had  been  the  principal  street  of  Lida.  You  could 
not  tell  that  then.  The  sage-brush  grew  over  it, 
covering  the  wagon  ruts,  and  up  on  the  hill 
beyond  was  the  graveyard,  shrouded  in  under- 
brush, dead  as  dead  could  be.  Few,  if  any,  of 
the  miners  buried  there  had  died  natural  deaths, 
as  the  scrawly  hand-written  grave  boards  bore 
witness. 

But  no  decay  could  obliterate  memories  of 
former  greatness,  and  it  was  decreed  that  Lida 
should  come  to  life  again,  after  forty  years.  A 
new  generation  of  miners  came  and  took  on 


208  OCEAN  ECHOES 

where  the  old  generation  had  left  off.  The  town 
site  was  grubbed,  the  brush  burned  up,  and  lots 
were  sold  to  newcomers.  Tents  went  up,  the 
squaw  man  started  a  saloon,  chips  rattled  and 
pistols  clicked,  and  Lida  was  herself  again. 

The  Austrian's  dream  had  come  true.  He 
owned  the  town  site,  and  money  came  in  fast. 
His  only  trouble  was  with  an  occasional  "lot- 
jumper,"  someone  who  was  rash  enough  to  settle 
in  dispute  of  his  quit-claim  title  to  the  town  lots. 
But  this  trouble  was  a  small  item,  being  quickly 
settled  with  a  gun.  He  was  a  big  man  now,  and 
dictated  town  policies  of  the  tent  town,  and 
signed  as  many  checks  as  he  cashed. 

One  day,  when  the  old  town  had  been  new 
about  six  months,  a  stranger  drove  up  in  an  auto- 
mobile. There  was  nothing  unusual  in  this,  but 
there  was  something  unusual  in  the  man.  Big 
and  broad  and  strong  he  looked,  and  his  large 
round  face  showed  that  he  had  been  carefully 
fed.  The  tan  of  the  desert  was  missing.  His 
eyes  were  black  and  penetrating,  and  he  carried 
an  atmosphere  of  power  over  men,  which  was 
confirmed  by  the  tight  lips  which  concealed  a 
mouth  well  filled  with  fine  teeth,  and  covered  by 


TWO  STRANGE  MEN  209 

a  jet  black  mustache.  He  must  have  been  past 
middle  age,  for  his  hair  was  graying  at  the  tem- 
ples, and  he  had  quite  a  swagger  as  he  pulled 
off  his  linen  duster. 

"Yes,"  said  he,  without  preliminary,  as  his 
compelling  eye  roved  over  a  chance  group  of 
miners  while  he  marched  about  limbering  his 
legs,  "Yes,  boys,  I  am  going  to  do  things  here  that 
will  astonish  the  natives.  I'm  going  to  put  Lida 
on  the  map." 

"Vot's  dot?"  asked  the  Austrian,  sidling  up  to 
him  with  elbows  squared,  "Vot's  dot?" 

The  stranger  saw  fit  to  dispose  of  him  with  a 
stare  which  had  been  useful  on  other  similar 
occasions,  and  the  Austrian  growled  and  went 
away. 

That  night  there  was  a  meeting  in  Dutch 
John's  saloon.  The  stranger  took  charge.  He 
bought  the  miners  drinks,  and  told  them  of  Lida's 
wonderful  possibilities.  At  first,  when  their 
vision  had  been  unclouded,  they  had  been  inclined 
to  think  him  an  unscrupulous  promoter  and  a 
crook.  Now  they  fell  for  his  golden  words. 

"Eight  at  your  door,  gentlemen,"  he  cried,  in 
concluding  a  flowery  and  powerful  speech, 


210  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"under  your  eyes,  beneath  these  grand  old  peaks, 
is  one  of  the  richest  gold  camps  in  the  world. 
It  is  no  more  than  right  that  we  should  dedicate 
a  city  of  granite  blocks  to  those  noble  spires 
that  have  been  true  to  their  trust  these  million 
years,  even  if,  as  my  engineers  tell  me,  it  will  be 
necessary  to  abandon  the  present  town  site  for 
one  on  the  slope  of  the  hill.  Near  here,  Men  of 
the  Hills,  are  the  graves  of  silent  pioneers.  If 
each  of  those  mouldering  forms  could  rise  up 
and  speak  to  you,  I  am  ,sure  they  would  say, 
"Move,  and  buy,  and  be  not  afraid,  for  the  future 
is  golden." 

Then  he  bought  drinks,  and  shook  each  miner 
by  the  hand.  As  he  searched  the  faces,  his  black 
eyes  spoke :  "I'm  here  to  trim  you,  and  trim  you 
right!" 

It  was  plain  that  the  stranger  had  them  going, 
and  the  squaw  man  told  them  so.  He  reduced 
the  price  of  his  lots — a  quarter,  a  half — and  he 
had  the  main  street  plowed  and  rolled.  While 
they  commented  on  how  much  better  it  looked, 
he,  too,  gave  the  miners  free  drinks.  His  corral 
gate  was  opened,  and  the  town  burros  hee-hawed 
in,  and  nibbled  on  the  baled  hay.  The  burro 


TWO  STRANGE  MEN  211 

men  were  pleased,  and  slapped  the  squaw  man 
on  the  back,  assuring  him  of  their  loyalty  to  the 
old  town. 

At  last  he  gave  way  to  his  emotion.  With  his 
old  face  warped  in  coyote  grins  he  cried :  "Veil, 
Byes,  I  haf  von  ting  to  do  before  I  vos  dead." 

The  burro  men  looked  at  each  other.  The 
squaw  man  waved  them  away  as  they  tried  to 
pat  him  on  the  back.  He  was  shaking  as  if  with 
a  chill.  The  flimsy  pine  bar  shook  with  him, 
and  the  glasses  rattled.  Again  he  spoke :  "I  do 
it,  and  I  do  it  queek !" 

He  got  no  further,  for  a  shadow  broke  the 
desert  sunlight  on  the  floor,  and  the  stranger 
stood  in  the  doorway. 

"Give  us  a  drink,  Dutchy,"  he  said  quietly,  as 
if  the  very  atmosphere  were  not  charged  with 
hate  of  him,  and  as  quietly  moved  up  to  the  bar. 
The  squaw  man  reached  under  the  bar  with 
his  old  desert-bleached  hand,  and  brought  up  a 
revolver.  The  burro  men  scattered  like  scud 
before  a  gale,  but  the  stranger  stood  there,  lean- 
ing against  the  bar,  looking  quietly  into  the  ter- 
rible face  of  Dutchy. 

The  squaw  man  licked  his  dry  lips  and  spoke : 


212  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"I  vos  going  to  kill  you,  you  damned  crook. 
You  steal  mine  town  up  mit  de  hill." 

The  stranger  threw  his  eyes  full  on  Dutchy. 
Then  he  walked  along  the  bar  without  a  word, 
and  wrenched  the  revolver  from  him;  easily, 
deliberately,  it  seemed.  Then  he  slapped  him  on 
the  jaw. 

"Dutchy,"  he  said,  and  the  miners  outside  the 
door  began  to  come  back  at  the  words ;  "you  may 
poison  squaws,  and  shoot  men  in  the  back,  but 
when  it  comes  to  an  even  break  you  are  a  coward. 
Now  hurry  and  get  drinks  for  the  boys.  Come 
on,"  he  called,  "the  fight  is  over,  and  Dutchy 
feels  better  now." 

We  drank,  and  the  stranger  pulled  out  a  great 
roll  of  bills,  stripping  them  down  until  he  came 
to  a  twenty,  on  which  Dutchy's  eyes  fastened 
with  the  look  of  a  greedy  hound.  The  stranger 
bade  him  keep  the  change. 

The  stranger's  reputation  was  made  now. 
He  had  proved  his  steel  to  the  natives  of  Lida. 
He  was  one  of  those  great  men  of  early  times 
whose  genius  was  real,  no  matter  how  mis- 
directed. He  was  an  old  hand  at  the  game  of 
fleecing,  and  he  knew  that  before  you  commence 


TWO  STRANGE  MEN  213 

I 

to  shear  the  sheep  you  must  first  get  them  cor- 
ralled. 

He  slung  his  money  about  like  a  drunken 
sailor,  and  everyone,  even  the  Piute  Indians, 
sang  his  praises.  We  believed  that  there  was 
fabulous  wealth  in  the  hills,  and  that  his  purpose 
was  to  build  comfortable  homes  for  the  men  of 
the  desert;  as  he  said,  "to  help  put  windows  into 
the  mountains/'  that  we  might  see  the  fortunes 
which  were  to  be  ours  for  the  asking. 

When  a  man  of  the  stranger's  type  visits  a 
desert  mining  town  it  is  not  from  choice,  but  to 
create  a  gap  in  the  trail  of  his  reputation.  Un- 
fortunately he,  who  could  have  played  high  fin- 
ance equally  well  on  the  square,  had  chosen  the 
line  of  least  resistance  in  hidden  places. 

He  had  a  record,  which  included  a  peniten- 
tiary term.  It  was  said  that  there  he  had  sold 
the  warden  fifteen  thousand  dollars  worth  of 
wildcat  stock,  and  yet  got  pardoned.  He  had 
been  a  lawyer,  and  was  gifted  with  a  mind  that 
could  squeeze  him  out  of  any  tight  place.  His 
scheme  for  the  new  town  site  in  Lida  was  backed 
by  a  Goldfield  bank  that  had  no  scruples  about 
spending  depositors'  money.  So  the  new  town 


214  OCEAN  ECHOES 

site  was  cleared  of  sage-brush  and  Joshua,  streets 
were  laid  out,  and  blocks  plotted. 

In  vain  the  squaw  man  offered  us  inducements 
to  stay.  His  cowardice  and  greed  had  killed  him 
in  face  of  the  stranger's  liberality  and  promises, 
and  like  the  sheep  again,  we  rolled  up  our  tents 
and  moved  them  up  the  hill  to  the  new  town. 

By  this  time  the  stranger  had  six  automobiles, 
all  new,  running  from  Goldfield  and  bringing  in 
newcomers  with  money  to  buy  lots.  A  one-plank 
sidewalk  was  laid  which  was  only  a  preliminary 
to  the  granite  buildings,  but  it  inspired  confi- 
dence, for  lumber  was  one  hundred  and  fifty  dol- 
lars a  thousand  feet  at  the  railroad  sixty  miles 
away.  It  cost  three  cents  a  pound  to  haul  it  to 
Lida  by  mule-team. 

The  stranger  cared  nothing  for  these  minor 
matters  of  expense.  The  bank  in  Goldfield  had 
plenty  of  money.  The  sap-headed  depositors 
were  too  busy  in  the  mountains  hunting  gold  to 
bother  their  heads  about  banks  or  plank  side- 
walks. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

CONCERNING  THE  LAST  OF  THE  NEW  AND  THE 

OLD-NEW  TOWN  OF  LIDA;  OF  DUTCHY  AND 

THE  WOMAN  AND  THE  STRANGER,,  AND 

LEAVING  THINGS  ALMOST  AS  THEY 

WERE  IN  THE  SIXTIES.    A 

SHAKE-DOWN 

DUTCHY  was  alone  now.  No  induce- 
ment he  could  make  would  hold  any- 
one, and  he  was  left  pretty  much  to 
the  company  of  stray  burros,  and  the  dead  squaw 
under  the  pump.  His  hair  and  beard  grew  long 
and  weedy.  The  nails  on  his  fingers  resembled 
the  talons  of  an  eagle,  his  overalls  and  shirt-front 
were  dirty  and  spattered  with  flour  dough.  He 
refused  to  visit  the  new  town,  although  the 
stranger,  knowing  that  he  had  money,  used  every 
wile  to  get  him  there,  and  stayed  on  in  the  old 
Lida,  praying  for  a  vengeance  that  he  had  him- 
self failed  to  get. 

215 


216  OCEAN  ECHOES 

The  mountains  chimed  the  echoes  of  pounding 
steel.  The  exploding  giant  powder  rang  through 
the  canyons  like  the  roar  of  an  angry  bull.  Hill- 
sides were  torn  open  by  the  hungry,  gaunt,  and 
ravenous  miners.  Women  were  there,  too,  with 
boots  and  picks  on  their  shoulders,  and  as  savage 
as  the  male  brutes  in  their  scrambling  greed. 

The  old  graveyard  of  the  sixties  was  grubbed 
of  its  underbrush,  and  a  fence  stuck  around  it. 
Many  fresh  graves  were  made  open  to  be  filled 
by  men  who  were  clumsy  with  a  gun.  One  day 
a  woman  of  the  underworld  was  to  be  buried 
there.  She  might  have  gone  on  living,  it  was 
said,  had  she  had  a  good  doctor.  There  was  a 
doctor  there,  but  he  had  waited  until  he  was 
forty-five  years  old  to  graduate  by  a  correspond- 
ence course.  Meantime  he  ran  a  hoist. 

When  a  man  died,  very  little  attention  was 
paid  to  him.  He  was  boxed  up  as  a  matter  of 
course,  dumped  into  the  grave,  and  as  quickly 
forgotten.  But  with  this  woman  it  was  different. 

There  was  a  feeling  of  sentiment  in  the  air. 
Those  rough  men  of  the  hills  threw  down  their 
picks  and  put  their  giant  powder  away,  and 
wandered  solemnly  into  town.  She  who  now 


THE  WOMAN  AND  THE  STRANGER    217 

lay  stretched  in  death  on  a  cot  in  the  back  end 
of  a  saloon  and  who  had  received  little  in  life 
but  whiskey,  grunts  and  kicks  from  men — she 
was  going  to  have  a  funeral.  However  little  her 
joy  may  have  been  in  her  frock-apron  days,  her 
spirit  must  rejoice  now  at  the  faces  sorrowing 
at  her  departure  from  the  clay. 

There  was  a  Scotchman  in  the  hills  who  in 
days  gone  by  had  been  a  Presbyterian  minister. 
He  was  sent  for  to  bury  the  prostitute. 

There  was  another  sorrow  on  the  wing  to  Lida, 
far  greater  to  the  minds  of  most  men  than  the 
death  of  her  who  had  bartered  her  body  that 
brutes  might  lust  to  scorn  her. 

The  bank  in  Goldfield,  to  which  the  stranger 
had  given  his  brains  that  the  new  town  of  Lida 
might  grow,  had  gotten  about  all  of  the  people's 
money  that  it  needed.  The  president  and  the 
cashier  had  absconded,  stealing  everything  but 
a  five-dollar  gold  piece  and  a  five-cent  piece  that 
rolled  under  the  safe.  That  was  all  that  was 
left  of  a  hundred  thousand  dollars  of  deposits. 
The  news  was  to  strike  Lida  when  the  miners 
were  in  from  the  hills,  drawn  by  the  funeral  to 
meet  in  a  greater  grief. 


218  OCEAN  ECHOES 

They  were  all  small  depositors,  and  their  hun- 
dred dollars  or  so  represented  years  of  depriva- 
tion in  the  desert,  misery,  thirst,  and  hunger. 
Lida  would  be  swept  off  the  map  as  quickly  as 
she  had  been  put  on  it.  Her  granite  buildings 
that  were  to  welcome  the  morning  rays  of  the 
desert  sun,  must  now  mirage  the  specter  of  a 
thief's  glory — the  granite  ghost  of  yesterday. 

That  day  the  stranger  did  not  face  the  music. 
By  the  time  the  stage-coach  brought  the  news  of 
disaster,  he  had  sought  trails  still  more  hidden 
from  the  light  of  day.  The  driver  of  the  stage- 
coach was  the  owner  of  lots  in  Lida,  and  a  depos- 
itor in  the  bank  in  Goldfield.  He  whipped  his 
horses  most  of  the  thirty  miles  to  get  the  news 
to  Lida,  and  the  news  settled  on  the  town  like 
the  March  wind  that  brings  hail. 

Men  began  to  look  queer  and  snuff  the  air,  as 
before  a  battle.  They  were  not  to  be  trifled  with 
that  day.  A  double  duty  confronted  them. 
They  had  not  forgotten  their  reverence  for  the 
open  grave,  but  their  eyes  shifted  quickly  away 
to  where  the  sage  and  sky  met — where  might  be 
some  puff  of  dust  to  betray  a  fugitive  bank 
robber. 


THE  WOMAN  AND  THE  STRANGER    219 

The  ex-preacher  arrived  late  in  the  afternoon. 
He  was  tired,  and  so  was  the  cayuse  he  was 
riding.  He  was  a  heavy  man,  fat  from  eating 
sour-belly  and  beans.  His  khaki  trousers  had 
been  whipped  clean  by  the  brush  he  had  squeezed 
through.  His  cheeks  were  flabby  and  hairy,  his 
knuckles  were  skinned,  and  the  loose  soles  on  his 
worn-out  boots  flopped  when  he  walked. 

The  men  of  Lida  had  been  waiting  for  him 
since  the  stage-coach  came  in.  That  was  two 
long  hours  ago — years  of  suspense  it  seemed  to 
them.  A  man  of  the  desert,  whose  casual  eye  is 
his  companion  in  danger,  might  have  noticed  the 
queer  actions  of  the  miners  that  peaceful  May 
evening. 

Horses,  saddled  and  bridled,  pranced  nerv- 
ously and  snapped  at  the  halters  that  bound 
them  to  tent  pegs.  Then  there  were  wild-looking 
bronchos  hitched  to  buckboards,  that  would  rear 
back  in  their  harness  and  plunge  forward,  hurry- 
ingly  anxious  to  get  away  to  the  dust  of  the 
desert. 

A  man  who  plows  his  own  field  and  never 
roams  beyond  his  own  boundary  line  would  have 
been  afraid  had  he  looked  into  the  faces  of  the 


220  OCEAN  ECHOES 

miners,  so  grim  they  were,  so  resolute  in  restraint, 
so  death-respecting,  and  death-dealing.  All 
armed  as  they  were,  with  notched  rifles  and  re- 
volvers, some  with  lighthearted  mother-of-pearl 
adornment  to  make  their  work  more  palatable, 
still  the  expression  on  their  faces  outdid  in 
threat  the  fact  of  their  wreapons. 

The  preacher  dismounted  at  the  saloon  where 
the  body  of  the  dead  woman  lay.  "Give  me 
some  beer,"  he  demanded,  and  they  gave  him 
beer.  "Now  we'll  take  up  the  corpse,"  he  an- 
nounced, "and  go  to  the  graveyard  and  bury  it." 

It  was  a  quarter  of  a  mile  up  the  hill  to  the 
grave.  The  woman  was  tenderly  carried  there 
on  the  shoulders  of  men  who  were  quick  on  their 
feet  and  quick  with  their  eye.  She  might  have 
been  a  precious  gem,  such  delicate  care  she  had 
in  being  lowered  into  the  open  hole. 

Hats  were  taken  off.  The  preacher  stood  on 
the  mound  of  loose  dirt  that  was  soon  to  cover 
her  up.  There  was  the  serenity  of  peace  in  the 
poise  of  the  miners.  The  hill  and  the  canyon 
below  were  in  shadow,  and  beyond  the  peaks  of 
the  Panamint  were  ablaze  in  amber  coloring. 
What  a  strange  picture  it  made!  Half  a  thou- 


THE  WOMAN  AND  THE  STRANGER    221 

sand  men  with  heads  bared  and  bowed  over  the 
grave  of  a  whore.  Half  a  thousand  ruined  men, 
waiting  for  revenge! 

The  preacher  read  a  burial  service,  and  spoke 
a  simple  word  in  defense  of  the  faults  that  had 
been  the  ruin  of  her.  Then  he  called  on  them 
to  sing  "Nearer  my  God  to  Thee,"  leading  the 
hymn  in  a  rich  baritone.  One  by  one  those  soul- 
hardened  men  joined  in,  and  as  they  sang  their 
faces  relaxed  and  the  anguish-wizened  lines  dis- 
appeared. 

When  they  had  finished,  there  was  a  great 
clearing  of  throats.  The  preacher,  looking  down 
solemnly  on  the  grave,  said:  "Let  us  all  offer  a 
silent  prayer,  that  her  soul  may  take  wing  from 
these  canyons  and  ranges,  and  on  to  the  East 
where  the  dark  clouds  grow  less,  on  to  the  King- 
Star  whose  brilliant  aurora  will  cleanse  and 
cure  it  from  Earth's  wandering  wounds." 

The  heads  were  bent  again,  and  as  the  prayer 
went  out,  an  uncanny  silence  crept  over  the 
grave,  a  silence  that  the  sea  makes,  sometimes  to 
be  broken  by  the  leap  of  a  fish  or  the  spout  of  a 
whale. 

This  silence  was  broken  by  a  laugh — a  laugh 


222  OCEAN  ECHOES 

that  had  the  ring  of  hate,  lust,  selfish  greed,  and 
madness — and  a  muddled  articulation  of  oaths, 
and  groans  and  epithets.  Somewhere  in  the 
crowd  a  rifle  spoke,  and  less  than  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  away  the  squaw  man  dropped  into  the  brush 
to  laugh  no  more.  The  ex-preacher  raised  his 
head  and  shouted,  "Amen !" 

They  filled  in  the  grave  and  tamped  the  loose 
soil  around,  that  the  coyotes  might  not  burrow 
in  and  disturb  her.  The  job  was  done  without 
haste.  As  night  shadows  were  gathering  from 
the  hills  the  miners  walked  away,  not  in  the 
solemn  way  they  had  come,  but  with  a  quick, 
released  step  which  led  them  to  their  saddle- 
horses  and  buckboards. 

Like  a  charge  of  cavalry  they  were  off;  just 
dashed  into  the  darkness.  The  bank  robbers 
were  ahead  with  a  twelve-hour  start.  Two  days 
later  the  president  and  the  cashier  were  caught. 

They  weren't  killed,  sad  to  say,  but  brought 
back  and  made  to  stand  trial.  Nevada  had  no 
banking  laws  then.  All  that  was  required  was 
a  sign  on  the  door:  "Bank  open  from  ten  till 
three."  Depositors  had  no  protection.  Paid  for 
with  the  stolen  money,  the  trial  was  put  off  from 


THE  WOMAN  AND  THE  STRANGER    223 

time  to  time,  and  eventually  thrown  out  of  court. 

The  stranger  had  disappeared  before  the  crash 
came,  but  soon  afterwards  he  was  heard  from 
again.  A  desert  editor,  the  newspaper  said,  had 
blown  off  his  head  with  a  sawed-off  shotgun  in 
a  quarrel. 

Lida  was  no  more.  Jackrabbits  ran  unhin- 
dered where  the  town  had  stood.  The  sage- 
brush began  to  grow  over  old  and  new  graves 
alike.  The  hills  lay  pock-marked,  pitted.  The 
microbe,  man,  had  gone  somewhere  to  bore  an- 
other hole.  Time,  with  its  charter  of  shifting 
sands,  would  fill  the  pits,  and  the  afterglow  of 
the  early  sixties  would  haze  the  hills  in  ether 
waves,  and  cover  the  spots  with  sage  and  shist. 

The  money-and-faith-robbed  miners,  I  among 
them,  scattered  to  new  work.  It  was  in  Gold- 
field,  shortly  afterwards,  that  typhoid  fever 
overtook  me. 

My  doctor,  who  loved  to  needle  himself  with 
morphine,  told  me  that  I  had  had  a  narrow 
escape,  and  I  believed  him,  judging  from  the 
trouble  it  was  to  learn  to  walk  again.  The  Gold- 
field  undertakers,  too,  were  making  inquiries 
about  me,  as  to  where  I  lived,  and  whether  I  had 


224  OCEAN  ECHOES 

much  money.  Ah,  they  throve  there  in  those 
days!  Five  hundred  dollars  for  a  pine  box.  If 
the  bereaved  lived  outside  the  state,  and  wanted 
the  body,  the  lead  casing  around  the  coffin  cost 
the  price  of  a  desert  convoy. 

By  this  time  my  wife  had  left  me,  and  what 
money  I  had  saved  from  the  wreck  in  Lida  went 
to  pay  doctor,  druggist,  and  hospital.  I  had 
rheumatism,  and  limped  around  on  a  couple  of 
canes.  I  had  a  great  longing  for  the  sea,  and 
wanted  to  raise  enough  money  to  go  back. 

One  of  Tiffany's  engineers  examined  a  tur- 
quoise claim  that  I  held,  and  approved  it.  Tif- 
fany offered  to  buy  on  a  bond  sale,  with  a  cash 
payment  down  of  five  thousand  dollars.  I  was 
happy  again,  but  not  for  long.  Another  crook 
crossed  my  trail,  with  falsified  affidavits  of  pre- 
vious ownership.  That  meant  endless  litigation. 
Tiffany  wasn't  buying  a  lawsuit,  and  my  deal  fell 
through. 

I  hobbled  away  to  another  camp,  where  I  met 
the  young  man  whom  I  had  helped  in  Vancouver. 
He  now  assisted  me  back  to  strength,  and  sent 
me  away  with  money  in  my  pocket.  I  went 
straight  to  San  Francisco,  and  feasted  on  Dunge- 


THE  WOMAN  AND  THE  STRANGER    225 

ness  crabs  the  night  of  my  arrival.  I  went  to 
bed,  and  felt  the  comfort  of  the  clean  linen  sheets, 
so  different  from  the  dirty-dusty  sage  tuck  blan* 
kets  of  the  desert.  I  went  to  sleep  with  that 
sigh  that  brings  relaxation  like  that  of  a  child 
after  a  hard  cry. 

I  was  suddenly  awakened,  it  must  have  been 
about  five  in  the  morning.  The  walls  came 
tumbling  down  upon  me,  and  it  seemed  that  I 
would  choke  from  lime  dust,  and  loose  bricks. 

The  door  leading  to  the  stairs  was  warped, 
and  I  could  not  open  it.  For  a  moment  a  prayer 
for  deliverance  flashed  through  my  mind;  then 
the  sailor  in  me  rebelled,  and  took  command.  I 
fished  a  chair  out  of  a  pile  of  bricks,  and  drove 
it  through  the  door. 

I  dressed  in  the  street  that  morning  with  thou- 
sands of  people  of  both  sexes. 

In  the  face  of  the  widespread  disaster  of  the 
earthquake,  private  misfortune  dwindled  and 
for  my  own  sake  I  do  not  regret  the  experience, 
hard  as  it  was,  nor  even  the  total  loss  of  all  my 
papers  and  the  treasured,  useless,  invaluable 
souvenirs  of  a  lifetime  in  which  hitherto  there 
had  not  been  overmuch  of  love  and  sweetness. 


226  OCEAN  ECHOES 

My  life,  like  that  of  so  many  others,  was 
spared  only  by  a  miracle.  After  doing  what  I 
could,  through  the  next  awful  hours,  to  help  in 
the  rescue  work,  I  booked  passage  North  by 
steamer. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

WAYS  AND  MEANS.    THE  NOBLE  ART  OF  SALES- 
MANSHIP, WITH  SOME  HOUSE-TO-HOUSE 
PHILOSOPHY 

ANIGHT  or  two  later  in  Tacoma,  I  was 
sitting  in  the  hotel  lobby,  wondering 
what  to  do  next.  A  fat,  flabby  man, 
whose  eyes,  however,  had  a  fine  quality,  squeezed 
himself  into  the  chair  alongside  of  me.  We 
talked  about  the  weather,  and  the  people  going 
past  outside  the  window,  and  of  the  thousands 
who  had  suffered  in  the  earthquake.  Then  he 
encouraged  me  to  talk  of  myself,  and  I  sketched 
my  life  for  him  in  some  detail,  not  cheerfully,  I 
must  admit. 

He  listened  with  interest,  for  he  seemed  to 
fancy  me.  When  I  had  done,  he  asked :  "What's 
the  loss  of  a  few  dollars?"  And  unbuttoning  his 
coat,  and  exposing  a  large  morocco-bound  book; 
"It  amounts  to  nothing.  Why,  you  haven't 
found  yourself  yet,  that's  the  trouble.  I  was 

227 


228  OCEAN  ECHOES 

forty  years  old  before  I  found  myself,  and  the 
result  is  that  the  last  year  I  made  twenty  thou- 
sand dollars,  and  this  year  promises  to  double 
that  amount." 

He  talked  on,  fairly  bristling  with  energy. 

"It's  seldom  that  I  do  what  I  am  going  to  do 
for  you,"  he  whispered ;  "I  am  going  to  take  you 
along  with  me,  and  show  you  how  to  pile  up 
dollars." 

"Doing  what?"  I  asked.  I'll  grant  him  that 
he  had  me  swamped  in  dollars,  and  that  I  felt  as 
nervous  as  any  bank-robber. 

He  pulled  out  the  morocco-bound  book  from 
his  pocket.  His  eyes  beamed  with  enthusiasm, 
and  he  forgot  that  we  were  not  alone  in  the  hotel. 
He  slapped  the  book  down  on  the  arm  of  his  chair 
and  shouted : 

"This  is  what  we  get  our  money  from.  The 
'Student's  Reference/  in  three  volumes,  sold  in 
every  home  in  the  U.  S.  for  nineteen  dollars  and 
seventy-five  cents!  Children  knock  you  down 
in  the  street  for  it.  Women  weep  for  the  privi- 
lege of  buying  it  from  you!  Five  dollars  com- 
mission on  each  set,  and  ten  sets  a  day  you  sell ! 
Four  hours  work!  Three  hundred  dollars  a 


THE  ART  OF  SALESMANSHIP          229 

week !  Friends  by  the  thousands !  Crazy  about 
you!  Too  many!  A  wonderful  business!" 

Giving  me  no  time  even  to  catch  my  breath, 
he  jumped  to  his  feet,  as  he  went  telling  me  to 
meet  him  the  next  morning  at  nine  o'clock. 
Then  he  trotted  rapidly  off  to  the  elevator,  from 
which,  as  it  whisked  him  out  of  sight,  he  called 
a  final  "Good  night!" 

I  went  to  bed,  oblivious  of  rheumatism  and 
earthquake,  to  dream  of  treasure,  and  thousands 
of  friends. 

Two  hours  later,  the  hotel  being  cleared  of  the 
mold  of  the  day,  and  the  yawning  clerks  and  the 
busy  night-porter  willing  me  off  to  bed,  I  went, 
my  mind  still  foggy,  as  it  had  been  these  two 
hours,  with  books  and  greenbacks,  and  the  hope 
of  getting  back  again  to  ease  and  self-respect. 

I  met  the  book  man  at  nine  o'clock  the  follow- 
ing morning.  He  had  lost  none  of  the  charm  of 
the  night  before.  We  flew  to  talking ;  and  I  went 
to  work  under  his  instructions,  selling  books. 

For  three  months  I  was  a  successful  book 
agent,  making  money  easily.  But  as  if  some 
fluency  lay  in  money  so  easily  gained,  it  went 
as  if  it  had  no  value,  and  seemed  to  lack  the 


230  OCEAN  ECHOES 

power  to  accumulate.  This  appealed  to  my 
sailor's  superstition.  By  what  right,  I  thought, 
did  I  assume  control  of  my  fellow  beings,  to  the 
extent  that  they  must  get  something  they  did 
not  want,  for  which  they  must  deprive  themselves 
materially?  How  could  I  deny  responsibility, 
shrugging  it  onto  them  for  being  so  easily  domi- 
nated? Was  it  not  a  kind  of  black  art  that  I 
was  practising?  God  forbid,  I  thought,  and  gave 
it  up. 

As  I  look  back  on  it  now,  I  still  can  see  it  no 
other  way,  for  the  rich  and  the  poor  were  help- 
less in  our  hands.  Our  arguments  flowed  over 
them,  covered  them,  swamped  them,  sucked  them 
under — and  they  were  gone,  as  if  their  money 
were  ours,  and  not  theirs. 

So  I  went  back  to  "that  old  devil,  sea"  again, 
to  clean  soiled  hands  with  Stockholm  tar. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

FAREWELL  TO  AN  OLD  FRIEND  OF  THE  EARLY 

DAYS — AND  Au  EEVOIR  TO  THE  FIRST,  AND 

ONLY   FRIEND   OF   ALL   THE   YEARS. 

BATHER  A  SAD  CHAPTER,,  TAKE 

IT  ALL  IN  ALL 

ONE  day,  shortly  after  I  left  the  book 
business,  I  was  in  a  small  town  on  the 
Puget    Sound,    looking    for    a    ship. 
Strolling  around,  I  was  attracted  by  a  crowd  in 
front  of  a  general  store.     Policemen  were  run- 
ning and  women  screaming,  and  with  one  thing 
and  another  there  seemed,  for  a  small  town,  to 
be  no  end  of  excitement. 

Always  being  of  a  curious  nature,  I  hurried 
with  the  rest  to  the  store,  elbowing  my  way 
through  the  crowd  as  I  went,  in  order  not  to  miss 
the  finish,  whatever  it  might  be.  As  I  passed  the 
outer  noisy  strata  of  human  beings,  and  pene- 
trated the  last  hushed  edge  before  a  clearing  on 
the  sidewalk,  I  saw  a  tall  and  skinny  policeman 

231 


232  OCEAN  ECHOES 

stretched  out  there  bleeding,  while  triumphantly 
posed  over  him,  making  no  effort  to  get  away, 
and  drunk  as  drunk  could  be,  stood  none  other 
than  Liverpool  Jack. 

He  was  bare-headed,  his  coat  was  off,  and  his 
shirt  was  torn  to  ribbons.  His  hairy  bare  arms 
showed  beautiful  tattooed  ladies,  ships,  anchors, 
and  flags  of  many  nations.  For  a  moment,  at 
what  one  might  call  this  "show  down"  of  emotion, 
I  felt  the  distance  I  had  traveled  mentally  and 
materially  since  Liverpool  Jack  and  I  had  been 
mates.  I  was  no  better  than  I  had  been,  but 
whether  it  was  a  feeling  of  difference  caused  by 
having  had  money,  or  whether  some  real  refine- 
ment had  grown  out  of  what  I  had  known  at 
home — anyway,  I  shrank  from  the  sight  of  him. 
Then  my  loyalty  shamed  me,  and  I  became  alert, 
as  always,  to  help  him  out. 

Fortunately,  I  did  not  have  a  chance  to  speak 
to  him  then ;  for  three  strapping  policemen,  who 
were  armed  to  handle  him  and  me,  grabbed  hold 
of  him,  and  putting  the  "twisters"  on  his  wrist, 
led  him  off  to  the  lockup.  He  didn't  see  me,  and 
I  didn't  want  him  to  until  I  had  time  to  find  the 
best  way  to  get  him  out. 


A  SAD  CHAPTER  233 

While  the  crowd  helped  the  policeman  to  his 
feet,  the  man  who  owned  the  general  store  told 
me  about  the  fight.  It  seems  that  the  "cop"  had 
imprudently  undertaken  to  arrest  Liverpool 
Jack  single-handed  when  he  found  him  drunk  in 
the  street.  He  was  promptly  thrown  through 
the  window  of  the  general  store,  where  Jack's 
follow-up  work  did  all  possible  damage  to  a  loose 
and  innocent  display  of  potatoes,  apples,  cereals, 
and  tobacco. 

The  store-keeper  was  mourning  his  loss,  and 
damning  the  inefficient  Limb  of  the  Law.  Who 
was  to  pay  him  for  his  goods?  he  whined.  Who, 
indeed?  For,  speeding  away  to  the  jail,  I  man- 
aged for  a  two  hundred  dollars'  fine,  to  get  Jack 
released.  And  before  the  poor  store-keeper  had 
time  to  figure  the  damage  we  were  out  of  town, 
and  on  our  way  to  Tacoma. 

There  we  had  to  wait  a  few  days  for  a  ship. 
I  was  now  going  to  take  him  to  sea  with  me,  as 
I  feared  to  leave  him.  But  one  night  he  got 
away  from  me,  and  I  never  again  saw  him  alive. 
Next  day  his  body  was  found  on  the  railway 
track,  mutilated  by  a  train,  and  some  one  who 
had  been  drinking  in  the  saloon  where  Jack  had 


234  OCEAN  ECHOES 

been  testified  that  he  had  heard  him  say  that 
since  there  seemed  to  be  no  one  to  fight  with  he 
guessed  he  might  as  well  pull  a  few  trains  off  the 
track. 

Probably  this  statement  was  not  true,  but  it 
was  certainly  characteristic  of  the  man  the  poor 
dead  creature  had  been,  and  of  the  savage  set  to 
his  jaw.  Even  in  death  he  seemed  not  to  have 
found  peace ;  I  must  remember  him  as  he  looked 
then,  and  be  sorry  that,  at  the  end,  it  had  to  be 
the  terrible  scrappiness  of  him  that  dominated, 
and  not  the  real  tender-heartedness  and  manli- 
ness that  I  knew  so  well  lay  beneath.  Poor,  poor, 
lonesome  Liverpool  Jack ! 

With  the  last  of  my  book-agent  money  I  had 
him  buried,  and  not  in  the  potter's  field.  Let  us 
hope  that  the  better  part  of  him  found  its  inno- 
cent release,  and  is  going  on,  sailing  oceans, 
splicing  ropes,  and  tattooing  other  souls  of  fight- 
ing children  of  the  sea. 

For  two  years  now  I  rambled  the  oceans,  being 
mate,  and  sometimes  master,  of  fine  ships,  almost 
of  my  choice — for  I  was  seasoned,  and  knew 
something  of  men,  and  was  free  from  that  in  my 
youth  which  had  been  unreliable. 


A  SAD  CHAPTER  235 

Yet  something  made  me  weary  of  the  sea,  per- 
haps that  very  fact  that  youth  was  gone,  even 
to  Liverpool  Jack — the  connecting-link ;  and  that 
the  sea,  however  much  she  may  still  the  thirst  for 
change,  is  no  husbander  of  men's  strength  against 
the  future,  and  has  no  care  for  their  material 
provision. 

The  slow  saving  of  a  seaman's  wages  was  a 
process  untried  by  me  ever,  and  my  conception 
of  provision  for  the  future  was  gold.  Gold  in  the 
hills,  waiting  somewhere  for  me.  Somewhere 
opportunity  for  rest,  and  a  home.  More  and 
more  my  thoughts  returned  to  Ireland :  to  go  back 
there  with  even  a  little  stake,  to  see  my  mother ; 
to  buy  a  little  piece  of  land  near  her  and  work  it ; 
to  have  my  dog,  and  my  horse,  and  my  chickens 
and  my  pigs — and  perhaps  some  day,  when  the 
Dead  Past  should  have  buried  its  Dead,  some 
day,  a  son  of  my  own  to  raise,  fearless  of  me  and 
of  the  world. 

"Simply  a  sailor's  dream,"  you,  reader,  who 
now  perhaps  know  enough  of  me  to  despair  of  me, 
will  say.  Ay,  simply  a  sailor's  dream !  Simply 
a  sailor's  dream ! 

For  although  I  knew  well  enough  that  thoughts 


236  OCEAN  ECHOES 

of  home  were  ever  bound  up  in  my  mother,  and 
although  I  knew  well  enough  that  had  I  not  been 
stubbornly  foolish  I  could  have  been  back  in  Ire- 
land this  many  a  year,  and  prosperous,  and  a 
delight  to  her,  yet  never  had  it  occurred  to  me 
that  she  might  grow  other  than  I  had  known  her 
years  ago — that  there  might  not  be  plenty  of 
time;  that  she  might  be  nearing  the  end  of  the 
span. 

So  the  news  that  she  was  dead  found  me  dig- 
ging, and  Gold  turned  hard  and  lifeless  before 
my  eyes,  and  Love  sat  there  beside  me,  bleeding. 
Blinded  by  sorrow  I  went  a-roving,  and  the 
steep  braes  knew  me.  I  picked  and  dug  and 
washed,  from  habit,  for  good  luck  meant  only 
food  to  me  now.  Often  there  was  no  food,  nor 
even  water,  for  that  matter,  although  when  thirst 
gets  you,  you  cannot  will  to  die,  however  cheaply 
you  may  hold  your  life. 

And  so  six  years  went  by,  and  the  loneliness 
of  the  mountains  healed  me;  and  I  was  a  better 
man,  but  very  solitary. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE  OLD   MAN  AND  THE   VIOLET   ROCK,  THE 

GUARDIANS  AND  THE  STORY  OF  THE 

OLD  MAN'S  LOVE 

I  WAS  mining  where  the  Snake  River  makes 
a  boundary  line  between  Idaho  and  Oregon. 
From  seventy  miles  away  came  the  report 
of  a  big  gold  strike.  I  lost  no  time  in  getting 
there.  It  turned  out  to  be  a  fluke,  based  on  the 
finding,  by  a  prospector,  of  a  few  outcroppings 
of  gold. 

I  went  away  as  fast  as  I  had  come.  This  time 
I  took  a  trail  that  led  me  about  a  hundred  miles 
away  from  the  railroad,  into  a  country  where 
there  was  no  mining,  and  little  of  anything  else. 
What  subconscious  impulse  took  me  there  I  can- 
not say. 

My  new  trail  led  me  to  the  Owyhee,  a  long  and 
crooked  river.  It  plows  through  deep  gorges, 
and  again  spreads  out  where  the  canyons  are 
wide.  On  its  banks  are  small  patches  of  fertile 

237 


238  OCEAN  ECHOES 

land.  It  was  on  one  of  these  patches  that  I  met 
The  Old  Man  of  Violet  Kock. 

I  had  been  traveling  all  day  long  without  see- 
ing anything  human.  I  was  hungry,  and  my 
horse  was  tired.  There  was  a  high  mountain  on 
the  western  side  of  the  river  that  lay  hooded  in 
mourning.  A  lava  cap  fitted  snugly  over  it ;  the 
evening  sun  seemed  perched  on  its  top. 

To  the  east  of  me,  and  the  side  on  which  I  was 
traveling,  a  steep  table-land  broke  off,  leaving  a 
perpendicular  sandstone  precipice  of  a  thousand 
feet  or  more.  Here  were  caves,  many  of  them 
large,  and  semicircular  in  shape. 

There  issued  from  them  a  peculiar  kind  of 
odor.  It  may  have  been  that  wild  animals  car- 
ried their  plunder  there  to  appease  their  hunger 
in  peace,  or  perhaps  it  may  have  been  the  decay- 
ing of  an  ancient  race. 

The  sun  had  rolled  over  behind  the  lava-cap 
now,  and  as  I  rode  on  a  squeaky  groaning  star- 
tled my  horse.  I  dismounted,  and  leading  him, 
walked  ahead.  It  wasn't  over  three  hundred 
yards  to  the  river.  I  dreaded  even  this  short 
walk,  for  being  in  the  month  of  July,  snakes  with 
many  rattles  challenged  me  as  I  wended  my 


THE  OLD  MAN'S  LOVE  239 

way  through  the  sage-brush,  in  the  direction  of 
the  groaning. 

It  was  an  old  water-wheel,  run  by  the  current, 
laboring  furiously  lifting  the  water  to  a  flume. 
My  horse  nickered,  and  I  felt  happy.  We  both 
knew  that  not  far  from  that  water-wheel  there 
must  be  some  sort  of  a  home,  where  we  could 
rest  and  feed. 

Following  the  water  ditch  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
I  came  to  The  Lava  Kock.  Anyone  would  have 
stopped  to  admire  it,  it  looked  so  unusual,  large, 
isolated,  lying  there  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  A 
net-wire  fence  stood  around  three  sides  of  it,  and 
the  fourth  side  faced  the  river.  It  would  have 
been  hard  for  anyone  to  reach  it  from  this  side, 
where  the  drop  to  the  water  was  a  sheer  twenty 
feet. 

While  my  horse  nibbled  on  a  bunch  of  withered 
bunch-grass,  I  leaned  against  the  fence  and 
looked  in.  There  must  have  been  half  an  acre  in 
the  enclosure — the  rock  took  up  one  third  of 
that.  It  stood  high,  peaked  and  irregular,  with 
a  broad  base.  From  its  summit  one  could  com- 
mand a  far  view  up  and  down  the  river.  What 
attracted  me  most  to  it  was  the  quantity  of  beau- 


240  OCEAN  ECHOES 

tif ul  flowers  that  grew  around  and  over  it,  start- 
lingly  colorful  in  the  dusk,  a  lovely  deep  blue. 
Violets  in  bunches,  in  sods,  in  great  masses,  over 
the  rock  and  down  its  sides,  in  fissures  somehow 
filled  with  soil,  and  glorying  in  release  from 
desert  barrenness. 

Grass,  too,  grew  on  the  rock,  neatly  trimmed 
grass,  forming  a  little  path  clean  over  the  top 
of  it.  It  is  hard  to  describe  the  impression  of 
peace  and  sentiment  that  this  sight  created  in 
me. 

While  I  still  lingered,  trying  to  trace  some 
reason  for  this  blooming  memorial  to  geological 
ages,  an  old  man  mounted  the  rock  from  the 
other  side,  and  came  over  the  violet  and  grassy 
path  toward  me. 

"Good  evening,  sir,"  said  I,  instinctively  tak- 
ing off  my  hat  to  the  bent  and  venerable  figure, 
as  he  stood  gazing  intently  at  me  with  eyes  whose 
piercing  quality  was  as  yet  untouched  by  time. 
His  white  hair  was  blowing  with  the  wind,  his 
shoulders  were  stooped  like  the  slant  of  a  tree 
that  has  grown  always  away  from  some  hard 
prevailing  wind. 

"Good  evening/'  he  replied,  in  a  voice  whose 


THE  OLD  MAN'S  LOVE  241 

tonelessness  betokened  one  who  talked  but  little 
with  his  fellow-men.  He  looked  at  me  without 
either  surprise  or  interest,  as  one  whose  duty  to 
humanity  will  soon  be  done. 

"If  you  want  food  and  rest  overnight,"  he  con- 
tinued, pointing  to  a  little-used  trail  along  the 
river  bank,  "follow  the  irrigation  ditch  down  a 
hundred  yards.  Then  take  the  path  to  the  left 
till  you  come  to  the  barn,  feed  your  horse,  and 
come  back  here  for  your  supper." 

I  thanked  him,  and  followed  his  directions. 
The  barn  was  small  and  shut  in  by  leafy  mul- 
berry trees.  I  fed  the  horse,  and,  being  hungry, 
hurried  back.  The  old  man  was  standing  inside 
the  fence  by  the  rock.  He  held  a  pan  in  his  hand, 
and  at  my  approach  handed  it  out  to  me  over  the 
fence  saying: 

"Help  yourself  to  what  you  want,  then  wash 
the  pan  and  leave  it  here.  Here  is  coffee,  too," 
and  he  handed  me  a  cup  of  real  china,  strangely 
out  of  keeping  with  the  desert  feast  of  beans  and 
pork  and  biscuit  in  the  rough  pan.  Seeing  my 
thought  in  my  face,  he  said  quite  simply,  "Yes,  I 
prefer  a  cup  for  coffee,"  and  left  me  to  my  own 
conclusions. 


242  OCEAN  ECHOES 

He  went  to  the  corner  of  the  fence,  and  looked 
down  the  river.  So  great  was  his  dignity  that  I 
should  not  have  thought  of  questioning  him,  but 
I  could  not  but  wonder  at  his  choosing  this 
apparently  solid  rock  as  a  place  to  which  to  bring 
warm  food.  He  had  not  carried  the  pan  far. 
He  must  have  a  fire  and  a  house  somewhere.  But 
where?  Evidently  not  inside  the  rock,  and  no- 
where else  visible. 

• 

As  if  to  put  a  stop  to  my  thoughts,  he  turned 
back  and  began  to  question  me.  "Why  did  you 
come  this  way?"  he  asked. 

I  told  him  that  I  had  not  had  the  slightest  idea 
where  I  was  going,  that  I  simply  wanted  to 
ramble. 

"How  would  you  like  to  work  for  me  a  week  or 
two?" 

"What  doing?"  I  asked,  munching  the  beans. 

"I  have  some  hay  to  be  cut  and  stacked,  and 
there's  work  to  be  done  on  the  water-wheel." 

"All  right,"  said  I.  "I'll  do  it.  How  about 
the  pay?" 

"I'll  pay  you  whatever  is  right,"  said  he, 
glancing  around  suspiciously  at  the  rock. 

There  was  no  more  said  about  pay,  nor  did  I 


THE  OLD  MAN'S  LOVE  243 

doubt  his  good  faith.  I  finished  eating,  and 
washed  the  pan,  handing  it  back  to  him  across 
the  fence. 

"What  a  wonderful  place  for  a  house  there  in 
the  rock,"  I  said,  tentatively. 

He  turned  savagely  upon  me,  his  whitish 
bushy  beard  seeming  to  stick  out  in  protest  at 
my  profanation. 

"You  sleep  in  the  barn,"  he  cried.  "You  do 
work  for  me;  you  can't  come  inside  this  fence. 
Good  night !" 

He  went  around  the  rock,  and  whether  away 
by  the  other  side,  or  into  the  rock  itself,  I  had 
no  means  of  telling.  Nor  did  I  find  out  for 
many  days,  so  secret  was  he  about  it  all. 

What  did  he  have  in  the  rock,  to  guard  so  care- 
fully that  he  would  not  even  let  me  in?  I  asked 
myself,  as  I  found  my  way  to  the  barn.  Could 
it  be  that  in  his  rambles  through  the  hills  he  had 
found  gold?  He  seemed  sane  enough,  and  yet 
his  eyes  had  that  odd  and  fiery  glow  which  I  had 
noticed. 

Commonplace  thoughts  would  not  set  me  at 
ease.  I  seemed  to  grasp  the  wildest  imagina- 
tions about  him  and  the  rock.  I  wasn't  afraid, 


244  OCEAN  ECHOES 

and  yet  there  was  a  strangeness  about  the  whole 
thing,  rock,  violets,  and  man,  that  made  me  sleep- 
less where  I  lay  in  my  blanket  in  the  hay.  The 
slightest  sound  startled  me ;  the  stamp  of  a  horse 
brought  me  to  my  feet,  the  rustling  of  the  mul- 
berry leaves  wrought  a  shiver  through  me,  and 
for  that  night,  and  for  the  nights  that  followed, 
I  was  haunted  by  the  strange  things  about  me. 

I  must  have  been  in  the  barn  about  four  hours 
that  first  night  when  the  noise  of  a  falling  tree 
scared  the  very  wits  out  of  me.  Surely  there 
wasn't  enough  wind  to  blow  it  down.  As  I  lis- 
tened, trying  to  quiet  my  heart,  there  came  to  my 
ears  the  sound  of  the  groaning  water-wheel, 
laboring  away  in  the  current  of  the  river. 

Frightened  as  I  was,  I  opened  the  barn  door 
and  walked  out  and  around  the  building.     Then, 
as  if  to  give  myself  courage,  I  shouted : 
"What  the  devil's  going  on  around  here?" 
Instantly  there  came  an  answering  sound. 
"Ka-plunk!    Ka-plunk!    Ka-plunk!" 
I  laughed  aloud,  went  into  the  barn,  slammed 
the  door,  and  crawled  into  the  saddle-blanket, 
but  not  before  I  had  cursed  the  beavers  of  the 
Owyhee  River! 


THE  OLD  MAN'S  LOVE  245 

When  I  went  out  the  next  morning  the  sun 
was  up,  but  the  rays  had  not  yet  reached  the 
canyon.  The  old  man  was  out  on  the  rock, 
watering  his  violets.  He  might  have  been  some 
strange  animal  up  there,  sucking  nectar  from  the 
hues  of  the  purple  glow.  Indeed,  he  did  look  like 
an  animal,  hatless  and  shoeless  as  he  was.  His 
short,  gnarly  legs,  his  withered  arms  suggested 
the  limbs  of  a  vine. 

That  picture  of  him  there,  perched  upon  the 
rock  amidst  the  tender  profusion  of  blooms, 
lingers  with  me  as  vividly  as  the  memory  of  my 
old  music  master.  As  I  watched  him,  he  picked 
a  bunch  of  violets  and  disappeared  around  the 
rock.  Who  could  the  flowers  be  for?  Did  he 
have  a  wife?  Again  my  thoughts  ran  rampant, 
worse  than  the  night  before.  Curiosity,  making 
the  adventure  worth  while,  would  eventually  find 
the  secret  of  the  Violet  Eock. 

I  had  breakfast  from  over  the  fence  that  morn- 
ing, and  for  ten  mornings  after.  Biscuits,  bacon, 
or  salt  pork  and  beans,  and  black  coffee  were 
mostly  the  fare.  I  cut  the  hay,  nine  acres  in  all. 
The  old  Buckeye  mowing  machine  was  as  ragged 
and  worn  as  its  owner.  The  sickle  had  to  be  filed 


246  OCEAN  ECHOES 

many  times  a  day.  The  horses  were  as  mysteri- 
ous, too,  as  they  could  be.  They'd  work  steadily 
for  awhile,  then  refuse  to  work  entirely,  fall  to 
eating,  and  lie  down  all  harnessed,  in  the  tall 
alfalfa.  I'd  just  sit  there  atop  of  the  old  mower 
and  whistle  till  they  got  ready  to  work  again; 
then,  without  warning,  with  a  simultaneous  lunge 
they  would  be  up  and  off,  with  me  hard  put  to  it 
to  hold  them.  The  old  man  would  not  allow  me 
to  carry  a  whip.  The  horses  were  old,  he  said; 
he  had  had  them  many  years,  and  no  one  must 
be  unkind  to  them. 

So  it  took  me  three  days  to  mow  the  hay,  and 
I  had  ample  time  for  amusement  between  times. 
There  was  real  enjoyment  in  killing  rattlesnakea 
I  carried  a  pitchfork  for  those  of  them  that  the 
sickle  missed.  It  seemed  that  to  me  wherever 
I  turned  I  saw  or  heard  a  rattler.  To  say  that 
they  didn't  have  me  afraid  would  not  be  telling 
the  truth.  I  was  as  nervous  and  shifty  as  a 
squirrel. 

In  the  evenings  I  tried  to  draw  out  the  old  man 
to  talk  about  himself.  He  always  evaded  con- 
versation of  any  kind;  seldom  he  moved  away 
from  the  rock,  and  never  when  I  was  around. 


THE  OLD  MAN'S  LOVE  247 

And  at  the  end  of  the  tenth  day  I  was  as  far 
from  knowing  anything  about  him  as  I  had  been 
at  the  end  of  the  first. 

One  afternoon  when  I  had  about  finished 
stacking  the  hay  a  thunderstorm  came  up  the 
river,  bringing  rain  and  lightning.  I  hurried 
for  shelter  to  the  barn.  As  I  ran  the  noise  of  the 
thunder  in  the  canyon  was  deafening.  I  was 
soaked.  Before  I  reached  the  barn  lightning 
struck  the  lava-capped  mountain,  and  released 
great  boulders  which  came  plunging  down  into 
the  river.  No  snake  would  have  had  time  to 
strike  me  before  I  gained  the  barn,  and  my  snort- 
ing horse  and  I  found  reassurance  with  each 
other,  and  agreed  that  Violet  Eock  was  no  happy 
place  for  us. 

The  storm  increased.  It  wasn't  past  three 
o'clock,  yet  it  felt  as  if  night  was  setting  in.  I 
felt  danger  around  me,  and  the  sailor  in  me  drove 
me  again  to  the  open.  I  ran  for  the  rock,  feeling 
that  the  old  man  might  be  glad  of  my  company 
as  I  of  his. 

Within  a  hundred  yards  of  the  rock  I  stopped, 
and  stood,  forgetting  myself  at  the  sight  of  him. 
Through  the  gaps  of  spilling  cloud-water  I  saw 


248  OCEAN  ECHOES 

him  standing  on  the  rock,  bareheaded,  his  long 
white  hair  lying  like  loose  rope-ends  about  his 
head.  He  was  talking.  His  voice  reached  me 
in  mumbles.  He  was  addressing  someone  or 
something  that  was  hidden  by  the  ridge  of  droop- 
ing violets. 

A  thought  flashed  through  my  mind  with  the 
quickness  of  the  forked  lightning  that  sizzled 
overhead.  It  was  gold  he  had  there,  gold  to  glit- 
ter in  the  soft  rainwater,  aged  gold  to  an  aged 
Idolater ! 

As  I  stood  there  watching  him,  with  the  water 
making  pools  around  my  feet,  I  was  seized  with 
hot  resentment  and  disgust  at  his  daring,  there 
in  the  open,  under  the  eye  of  the  angry  gods  of 
the  elements,  to  obtrude  the  little  matter  of  his 
greed ! 

"Shame,"  I  cried  aloud;  "shame,  shame!" 
And  I  ran  again  to  the  barn  to  get  away  from 
him,  thankful  in  my  heart  that  gold  had  never 
meant  that  much  to  me. 

When  the  sun  came  out  I  wrung  out  my  clothes, 
and  hung  them  out  to  dry;  then  in  clean  things 
I  went  out  into  the  clean  world  and  found  ripe 


THE  OLD  MAN'S  LOVE  249 

mulberries  to  feast  upon  cleansingly.  Then  I 
strolled  off  to  the  sandstone  bluffs  and  wandered 
in  and  out  of  caves  where  once  the  aborigines 
had  made  their  homes. 

The  sun  had  set,  and  the  shadowed  noise  of 
creeping  things  stirred  me  barnwards.  I  didn't 
go  after  my  supper  that  night,  nor  did  he  come 
after  me  to  get  his.  I  rolled  into  my  saddle 
blanket  and  went  to  sleep,  hoping  that  my  im- 
pressions of  him  were  wrong,  and  resolved  to 
leave  there  in  two  or  three  days  more,  in  any 
case. 

The  old  man  awoke  me  in  the  morning.  He 
stood  over  me  crying  excitedly,  "Get  up,  get  up ! 
The  dam  has  broken ;  the  wheel  has  stopped.  We 
must  get  to  work  at  it  right  away." 

The  breakwater  that  forced  the  current  from 
the  center  of  the  river  to  the  side  of  the  bank 
where  the  wheel  turned,  was  broken  by  a  freshet 
from  the  storm.  While  I  was  filling  and  carry- 
ing sacks  of  sand  to  mend  the  break,  the  old 
man  was  busy  working  at  the  wheel,  nailing  loose 
boards  and  tightening  nuts  here  and  there  on  it. 

I  paid  little  attention  to  him,  nor  did  I  know 


250  OCEAN  ECHOES 

that  my  work  on  the  breakwater  was  slowly  driv- 
ing the  current  under  the  wheel,  where  it  might 
start  to  turn  at  any  time. 

That  was  just  what  did  happen.  The  water- 
wheel  was  started  going  by  the  force  of  the  cur- 
rent under  it.  The  old  man,  who  was  hanging 
on  top  of  it  wrenching  at  a  bolt,  fell  ten  or  twelve 
feet  down  into  shallow  water. 

The  noise  of  the  splash  hurried  me  to  him.  As 
I  pulled  him  out  blood  was  oozing  from  the  side 
of  his  head.  I  thought  that  he  was  killed,  and  I 
was  alarmed  and  sorry,  for,  though  I  have  never 
stayed  away  from  a  fight,  I  would  not  be  the 
cause  of  hurting  anyone.  With  him  in  my  arms 
— and  he  was  heavy  enough — I  struggled  to  the 
top  of  the  bank. 

Gently  I  laid  him  down  and  felt  his  pulse.  It 
was  pitiably  weak.  His  blood  wet  the  grass.  I 
tore  off  my  shirt  and  bound  his  head.  The  sun 
was  over  the  mountain-top  sending  down  waves 
of  heat.  There  was  no  shade  this  side  the  Violet 
Kock  or  barn,  and  big  flies  were  buzzing  around. 

It  was  a  long  way  to  the  rock,  but  then,  I 
thought,  suppose  it  was.  The  chance  was  that 
he  was  dying,  and  after  all,  why  shouldn't  he  be 


THE  OLD  MAN'S  LOVE  251 

near  the  thing  that  he  prized  most  in  life,  what- 
ever it  might  be?  I  placed  my  arms  around  his 
hips,  and  slung  his  trunk  to  my  shoulder.  This 
way  I  carried  him  to  the  fence,  found  the  gate, 
and  squeezed  him  through;  then  eased  him  from 
my  shoulder,  and  laid  him  down  alongside  the 
rock. 

He  groaned  aloud,  and  made  an  effort  as  if 
to  rise.  Surely,  I  thought,  he  must  have  some 
kind  of  medicine  around  here  that  would  help 
him  to  regain  consciousness.  Timidly,  I  don't 
know  why,  I  started  to  explore  the  rock.  I 
hunted  around  till  I  came  to  the  river  end  of  it. 
There  I  found  a  door. 

Eight  in  front  of  it  was  one  of  the  largest  rat- 
tlesnakes I  have  ever  seen.  Coiled  he  was,  and 
ready  for  a  fight.  In  an  instant  I  forgot  every- 
thing but  that  snake.  I  killed  him,  and  made  no 
mistake  about  it. 

The  door  was  fastened  with  a  padlock,  the 
frames  set  loosely  in  the  lava  rock.  I  jumped 
at  it  with  both  feet,  being  by  this  time  so  excited 
that  I  hardly  knew  what  I  was  doing.  The  door 
flew  off  its  frail  hinges  and  daylight  stopped 
short,  at  a  curtain  of  inner  gloom. 


252  OCEAN  ECHOES 

It  was  a  cave,  and  dark.  A  hibernating  odor 
seemed  to  come  out  of  it.  Ugh!  what  a  place 
to  live!  I  thought,  for  now  I  had  no  doubt  that 
this  was  the  old  man's  house.  I  took  a  step  or 
two  forward,  then  hesitated.  Suppose  there 
were  snakes  here,  too?  My  flesh  crept,  and  I 
retreated,  only  to  be  prompted  to  effort  of  some 
kind  by  a  groan  from  outside. 

My  eyes  being  now  used  to  the  darkness,  I 
could  see  a  feeble  ray  of  light  proceeding  from, 
I  thought,  a  hole  in  the  roof;  and  I  went  slowly 
and  carefully  ahead.  Gradually  things  began  to 
appear.  The  old  man's  bed,  a  chair,  shoes  under- 
foot, a  box  or  two.  No  table  as  yet,  no  stove. 
But  these  I  thought  would  reveal  themselves 
when  I  should  reach  the  shaft  of  light. 

I  kept  moving  on,  but  somehow  I  had  a  sub- 
conscious warning  of  evil.  The  hair  on  my  head 
straightened  out;  I  was  as  springy  on  my  feet 
as  a  wildcat,  and  my  heart  gave  me  pile-driving 
blows.  Then  I  reached  a  sort  of  inner  room 
where  the  light  fell,  and  my  muscles  set  like  the 
click  of  a  bear-trap. 

There,  .sitting  on  a  chair  by  a  table,  was  a 
skeleton!  Evidently  that  of  a  woman,  and 


THE  OLD  MAN'S  LOVE  253 

before  it,  upon  the  table,  a  great  bunch  of  violets, 
still  starry  with  morning  dew.  As  my  muscles 
gradually  relaxed,  I  tiptoed  closer. 

It  was  plain  that  years  had  passed  since  her 
life  went  out.  Much  of  the  long  black  hair  that 
had  been  hers  remained.  Time  had  not  parched 
that ;  and  in  the  sunken  dried-up  eyes,  the  parch- 
ment cheeks,  the  slender  neck,  the  puckered, 
pointed  mouth,  was  evidence  that  she  may  have 
once  been  beautiful. 

One  side  of  her  face  had  been  artfully  turned 
to  conceal  the  bones  where  the  light  leathery  skin 
had  fallen  off.  But  the  breast  and  ribs  stood 
out  starkly,  and  on  the  hands  and  arms  skin  still 
clung  only  in  little  patches.  Around  the  waist 
was  tucked  a  khaki  shirt,  and  the  legs  and  feet 
were,  from  where  I  stood,  invisible. 

I  was  overcome  by  a  sort  of  spiritual  reverence. 
The  violets  upon  the  table  oozed  the  essence  of 
purity,  and  I  knew  that  I  was  standing  within  a 
shrine.  My  mind  took  a  jump  back  past  time. 

It  was  easy  to  picture  her,  as  she  used  to  be. 
Young  and  beautiful,  and  full  of  life,  dwelling 
with  her  lover  in  the  sandstone  caves  above  the 
river,  grinding  the  nuts  he  brought  her  for  food, 


254  OCEAN  ECHOES 

and  decking  out  her  hair  for  him  in  desert  flowers. 

Then  something  happened  that  killed  the 
pleasure  of  the  thought.  The  present  came  back 
upon  me  fully,  and  I  was  sorry  for  having  in- 
truded on  the  old  man's  love,  and  felt  that  I 
must  hasten  more  than  ever,  to  help  him. 

There  was  a  sound  behind  me,  somewhat  louder 
than  a  baby  makes  when  it  breathes  the  sting  of 
life  into  its  delicate  body.  It  was  a  cry  that 
would  have  meant  nothing  to  an  unknowing 
listener,  but  for  the  one  that  uttered  it  it  voiced 
life,  death,  passion,  and  despair. 

There,  through  the  darkness  came  the  old  man, 
staggering  towards  me.  He  spoke:  "You 
thought  I  was  dead,  did  you?"  And  now  his 
voice  seemed  to  fill  the  cave.  "You  have  killed 
the  snake  that  guarded  me  for  years.  Now  you 
have  found  Her.  You  must  go  away  and  leave 
me.  I  ask  of  you  not  to  tell.  There  is  money 
under  my  pillow.  Take  what  you  think  you  have 
earned.  But,  go !  go.  Leave  me,  for  I  must  be 
alone." 

He  knelt  down  by  the  skeleton  as  he  spoke, 
and  great  tears  ran  down  over  the  crusted  blood 
upon  his  hand,  unhindered.  Without  a  word  I 


THE  OLD  MAN'S  LOVE  255 

turned  and  walked  out  of  the  cave.  Money  I 
did  not  want  from  that  old  man.  My  misty 
eyes  welcomed  the  sunshine. 

I  made  for  the  barn,  saddled  my  horse,  and  in 
deep  inner  quiet  rode  up  the  river,  past  the 
violets  and  the  lone  rock,  past  the  old  water- 
wheel  that  was  groaning  again  with  its  laden 
buckets.  Somehow  this  seemed  to  me  a  good 
omen.  I  felt  that  the  old  man  would  be  all  right 
again.  But  to  this  day  I  regret  the  killing  of 
his  snake,  for  a  pet  it  really  was,  as  I  learned  that 
afternoon.  Feeling  the  lack  of  food,  for  I  had 
not  eaten  since  the  noon  before,  I  drew  up  at  a 
little  farm  about  twelve  miles  from  the  rock. 

A  Spaniard  who  lived  there  and  ran  a  few 
sheep,  told  me  about  the  snake — how  the  old  man 
pulled  out  his  fangs  and  made  almost  a  com- 
panion of  him,  and  how,  when  he  rang  a  bell,  the 
snake  would  come  to  him.  Then,  for  the  first 
time,  I  learned  the  old  man's  name :  John  Dakin, 
the  Spaniard  called  him,  and  I  realized  that  this 
was  perhaps  the  first  time  that  it  never  had 
occurred  to  me  to  try  to  find  out  someone's  name. 
I  had  been  content  to  think  of  him  not  otherwise 
than  as  the  Old  Man.  The  Spaniard  said  that  he 


256  OCEAN  ECHOES 

had  been  educated,  rich,  and  an  archaeologist, 
and  of  his  own  accord  had  settled  in  these  parts, 
and  become  a  kind  of  hermit,  of  whom  no  one 
knew  much,  except  that  he  was  hard  to  speak  to. 
Of  the  skeleton  the  Spaniard  did  not  know,  nor 
did  I  enlighten  him. 


CHAPTER  XXX 

TREATS  OF  FAIR  PLAY,  IN  WHICH  I  LOSE  ONE 

HORSE  ;  AND  OF  JUSTICE,  IN  WHICH  I  LOSE 

ANOTHER;  AND  OF  PITY,  AND  MY 

ACQUISITION  OF  A  THIRD 

TWO  days  later  I  rode  into  Jordan  Valley, 
Oregon,  a  cattle  and  sheep  country.    I 
came  upon  a  little  town  in  the  heart  of 
the  valley,  and  remained  there  one  day.    It  was 
a  bad  day  for  me,  as  I  had  to  leave  it  on  foot, 
having  gambled  my  horse  away. 

An  old  prospector  met  up  with  me  who  had  a 
horse  as  good  as  mine.  Then  it  happened  that 
a  farmer  drove  into  town  with  an  old  buckboard 
to  sell.  It  was  cheap;  twelve  dollars  he  asked 
for  it.  It  was  of  no  use  to  me,  nor  was  it  to  the 
prospector,  each  of  us  having  but  one  horse ;  and 
yet  we  both  wished  that  we  had  it,  for  it  was 
built  for  two  horses,  and  roomy,  and  a  stout 
hazel-wood  neckyoke  stuck  out  of  the  front  of  it. 

257 


258  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"Well,"  said  the  prospector,  as  we  felt  of  the 
spokes  and  examined  the  tires,  "we  both  can't 
have  it,  but  I  have  a  scheme  for  one  of  us  get- 
ting it." 

"What's  that?"  I  asked. 

"Come  over  to  the  hall,"  he  said ;  "there's  dice 
there,  honest  dice." 

"One  flop  out  of  the  box,"  he  continued.  "Aces 
high.  The  high  dice  take  both  horses." 

For  a  moment  my  mind  wandered  back  to  San 
Francisco,  to  my  dice  game  of  tops  and  bottoms, 
the  last  game  I  had  played.  I  had  learned  a  lot 
since  then,  but  the  thought  of  the  comfortable 
buckboard,  and  the  obvious  honesty  of  the  old 
prospector  made  me  take  another  chance. 

"Come  on,"  said  I.     "It  shall  be  as  you  say." 

"You  understand,"  he  said,  "the  high  dice  takes 
both  horses." 

"How  about  the  saddles?" 

"Everything  goes  with  the  horse,  and  one  flop 
out  of  the  box  settles  it." 

He  shook  first  and  rolled  two  fives. 

I  shook  the  dice,  I  blew  on  them ;  I  swung  them 
over  my  head  three  times.  When  they  rolled 
onto  the  mahogany  bar  two  threes  were  all  I 


FAIR  PLAY  259 

had.  I  felt  a  bit  sad  when  I  saw  the  prospector 
drive  away  with  the  two  horses  hitched  to  the 
buckboard. 

Then  commenced  a  series  of  makeshifts  for 
me.  I  footed  it  through  the  hills  and  desert, 
getting  work  where  I  could  to  earn  enough 
money  for  a  grubstake,  always  with  the  pros- 
pector's thought  that  sooner  or  later  I  should 
strike  it  rich. 

In  1915  I  discovered  a  ledge  not  far  from 
Mono  Lake,  California.  "At  last!"  I  thought. 
"At  last!" 

The  ledge  had  all  the  ear-marks  of  a  mine.  It 
was  three  feet  across  with  perfect  walls,  dipping 
at  an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees.  The  ore  was 
free-milling,  and  although  low  grade  on  the  sur- 
face it  warranted  work  for  depth  to  find  rich 
values. 

I  set  about  with  a  feeling  of  optimism  that  I 
had  never  before  experienced.  For  three  months 
I  worked  and  starved.  I  had  to  pack  my  grub 
sixteen  miles,  and  poor  grub  it  was.  Coffee  and 
very  little  bacon,  and  beans.  Boiled  beans  for 
breakfast,  cold  beans  for  lunch,  and  warmed- 
over  beans  for  supper.  Day  in  and  day  out.  No 


260  OCEAN  ECHOES 

one  to  speak  to,  no  news,  and  no  new  thoughts. 
Only  work. 

Sometimes  I  would  get  discouraged.  Then  I 
would  look  at  the  beautiful  sugar-loaf  quartz  in 
the  ledge,  and  my  eye  would  catch  a  little  glint 
of  gold.  That  was  all  I  needed,  to  go  at  it  again. 

One  morning  I  made  up  my  mind  to  go  away. 
I  was  a  slave  to  a  rainbow,  and  I  knew  it,  and 
wanted  to  break  away  forever.  I  knew  that  if 
I  ever  did  break  away  I  should  never  return  to 
this  or  any  other  mine  unless  in  later  years  and 
sanely. 

But  even  then  it  is  doubtful  if  my  resolution 
would  have  held  had  it  not  been  for  the  farmer. 
Fate  surely  brought  him  that  very  morning 
mounted  on  one  horse,  and  leading  another,  with 
rifles  slung  across  the  saddles. 

"Have  you  a  little  time  to  spare?"  he  called, 
stopping  at  the  mouth  of  my  tunnel. 

"Yes,"  I  answered.     "All  kinds  of  time." 

"Come  along  with  me,"  he  said.  "Get  on  this 
horse,  and  take  this  rifle.  Three  Mexicans  killed 
the  sheriff  this  morning.  We  are  out  after  them. 
Come  on." 

Before  I  had  time  to  more  than  snatch  my  coat 


FAIR  PLAY  261 

we  were  off  at  a  gallop  down  the  mountain  trail. 
I  was  never  to  see  that  mine  again,  and  I  suppose 
some  other  poor  prospector  got  the  benefit  of  my 
worn  outfit:  ragged  blanket,  blunt  pick,  beans, 
glittering  hopes,  and  all. 


CHAPTER   XXXI 
KILLING  MEXICAN  BANDITS 

FOB  about  three  miles  we  rode  silently, 
the  farmer  well  in  the  lead,  and  I  hold- 
ing to  my  horse  as  best  I  could,  for  he 
was  anything  but  quiet.  My  mind  was  swirling 
as  to  what  would  be  the  outcome  before  the  sun 
should  go  down. 

We  reined  up  in  a  little  meadow,  where  we 
were  joined  by  four  other  horsemen,  farmers  also, 
one  of  them  cross-eyed  and  carrying  a  Springfield 
rifle.  I  wondered  how  he  could  be  useful  on  a 
man-hunt.  How  little  use  he  was,  was  shown 
before  the  day  was  out,  by  the  things  he  thought 
he  saw,  the  times  his  gun  nearly  went  off,  and  the 
one  time  that  it  did  go  off,  when  it  was  not  his 
fault  that  no  one  was  hurt. 

"We're  on  their  trail,  boys/'  he  shouted. 
"All  we  have  to  do  is  to  keep  after  them."  Then 
he  went  on  to  tell  how  they  had  broken  into  a 

262 


KILLING  MEXICAN  BANDITS  263 

store  and  stolen  arms,  including  a  Savage  rifle, 
which  he  had  been  told  could  kill  a  man  at  a  dis- 
tance of  two  miles.  And  that  these  murdering 
Mexicans  were  Pancho  Villa's  soldiers,  revolu- 
tionists, who  had  crossed  the  line  into  California. 

We  scoured  the  hills,  and  about  four  o'clock 
came  on  them  where  they  lay  behind  some  fallen 
timber.  They  were  full  of  fight,  and  opened  fire 
on  us  without  warning.  The  first"  shot  killed 
the  horse  upon  which  I  was  riding,  the  second 
took  a  sliver  out  of  the  cross-eyed  farmer's  chin — 
which  was  a  pity,  in  that  it  hurt  him,  but  un- 
doubtedly a  blessing  in  that  it  took  his  tnind  off 
his  gun. 

It  seemed  that  we  were  to  be  at  the  mercy  of 
the  Mexicans.  Everything  was  in  their  favour, 
with  us  in  the  open  and  no  shelter  within  reach. 

But  it  so  happened  that  two  of  our  posse  were 
Spanish-American  War  veterans,  and  good  shots, 
whose  presence  saved  me,  at  least,  to  write  this 
story.  The  moment  that  one  of  the  "hombres" 
raised  his  head  above  the  fallen  timber  to  shoot 
again,  one  of  the  soldiers  silenced  him  for  all 
time;  and  so  it  went  with  the  second  and  the 
third;  without  further  casualty  to  us. 


264  OCEAN  ECHOES 

We  tied  them  onto  saddles  and  packed  them 
to  the  coroner,  who  received  ten  dollars  from  the 
county  for  pronouncing  them  dead.  The  road- 
house  at  the  head  of  Mono  Lake,  where  the 
sheriff  had  been  killed,  was  crowded  with  people 
waiting  for  news  of  the  desperadoes. 

Farmers'  wives  whose  dear  ones  had  joined  in 
the  hunt  were  there,  anxious  for  news  of  their 
husbands;  sweethearts  of  the  dead  sheriff  hung 
around  the  corpse  with  wet  eyes ;  the  old  widow 
whose  house,  barn,  and  stacks  of  hay  the  Mexi- 
cans had  burned  was  there  too,  and  wailing  her 
loss. 

Altogether  it  seemed  a  fine  chance  to  the  prose- 
cuting attorney  to  square  himself  with  the  pub- 
lic forever;  so  he  ordered  drinks  for  the  crowd, 
and  addressed  them  imposingly,  telling  them 
everything  they  already  knew,  to  their  great 
interest. 

Nevertheless,  when  the  oration  was  over,  and 
the  dead  sheriff  had  received  more  homage  than 
ever  he  had  had  in  life,  and  the  Mexicans  had 
been  sufficiently  reviled,  I  emerged  into  the  open 
air  thoughtfully. 

It  was  the  farmers  I  was  thinking  of,  and  their 


KILLING  MEXICAN  BANDITS  265 

courage,  going  off  that  morning  of  their  own 
accord,  leaving  their  wives  and  children,  their 
stock  and  growing  crops,  to  which  they  might 
never  return,  to  do  duty  out  there ;  the  duty  that 
all  right-thinking  men  owe  to  civilization — the 
performance  of  the  laws  of  justice,  derived  from 
usage  of  the  ages. 


CHAPTER  XXXII 
ONE  WHO  SANG 

A  I  walked    along  that    September  night 
thinking  of  the  good  and  the  bad  that 
is  in  all  of  us  I  heard  away  off  in  the 
distance  the  sound  of  a  banjo.    It  seemed  cheer- 
ful in  view  of  the  sadness  I  had  just  left,  and  I 
turned  towards  it,  walking  along  the  lake. 

Now  the  sound  became  plainer,  and  I  could 
hear  a  man's  voice,  old  and  cracked,  singing  an 
ancient  rebel  song: 

"When  first  I  joined  the  army 

My  mother  said  to  me, 
'Come  back,  you  red-headed  son-of-a-gun 

And  brand  the  brindle-steer.' " 
Words  and  music  came  back  to  me,  re-echoed 
from  a  small  island  in  the  lake,  and  I  followed 
them  to  the  smudge  of  a  fire  where   the   old 
man  sat. 

Two  youngsters  were  sitting  with  him,  and  he 

266 


ONE  WHO  SANG  267 

was  entertaining  them,  more,  it  seemed,  for  the 
love  of  his  song,  than  for  the  sake  of  their 
proffered  bottle. 

They  made  me  welcome,  and  the  old  man  con- 
tinued his  songs.  He  had  a  violin  with  which 
he  alternated  the  banjo.  Then  he  would  tell 
stories  about  all  sorts  of  things,  for  he  had  had 
a  queer  and  roving  life.  He  had  been,  it  seemed, 
a  traveling  circus  man  for  years  and  years,  and 
able  to  do  a  little  something  anywhere  he  might 
be  needed. 

The  young  men  went  off  somewhere  when  they 
had  heard  enough,  and  I  was  about  to  start 
away,  being  drawn  by  a  cat-like  feeling  for  the 
little  camp.  I  turned  to  say  good-by  to  the  old 
man. 

"Where  do  you  sleep?"  I  asked. 

"Oh,"  he  answered,  "I  sleep  here  in  the  brush. 
That  is,  when  I  can  find  my  blankets." 

"Do  you  always  go  to  bed  drunk?"  I  asked, 
laughing. 

The  old  fellow  fell  to  sobbing,  and  I,  thinking 
that  he  was  none  too  sober  then,  was  about  to 
turn  away,  when  he  cried : 

"No,  I  don't  go  to  bed  drunk.     I  am  almost 


268  OCEAN  ECHOES 

blind.  I'm  hard  put  upon  once  the  sun  sets. 
When  he  shines  in  the  sky  Fm  all  right." 

It  was  my  part  now  to  show  him  sympathy, 
and  I  questioned  him.  He  told  me  that  he  sang, 
fiddled,  and  played  the  banjo  for  the  food  and 
the  few  dimes  the  people  gave  him. 

"No  one  will  give  me  work  any  more.  They 
don't  want  me.  Why  should  they?  I'm  of  no 
use  in  the  world.  I  should  die  damn  it!  Yes, 
I  should  die.  But" — for  his  pessimism,  never  too 
strong,  had  run  itself  out — "I  could  work,  I 
know  I  could.  I'm  a  tough  old  geezer  yet." 

I  gathered  wood  and  rekindled  the  fire,  and  he 
and  I  talked  until  Mars  lit  up  the  dawn  sky.  It 
was  a  strange  thing,  meeting  this  old  man,  and 
it  had  far-reaching  consequences  for  me  and  for 
others  who  didn't  know  me  any  better  than  the 
loons  who  cawed  on  Mono  Lake. 

At  any  rate,  I  was  moved  that  night  as  I 
had  never  been  moved  before,  perhaps  by  the 
stories  of  his  youth  which  raised  in  me  memories 
of  my  own ;  perhaps  by  the  aged  helplessness  of 
him,  which  suggested  that  duty  whose  fulfil- 
ment had  been  stopped  by  my  mother's  death. 
I  almost  thought  that  some  unseen  power  was 


ONE  WHO  SANG  269 

bidding  me  take  charge  of  him,  so  blind  and  help- 
less, and  at  the  mercy  of  the  passers-by. 

When  daylight  came  I  saw  his  eyes.  Pitiful 
they  were,  like  those  of  a  blind  dog,  with  sagging 
under-lids,  and  a  lifeless  look.  But  one  was  a 
little  better  than  the  other,  and  I  felt  that  for 
that  one  there  was  hope,  could  I  but  get  him 
to  a  doctor. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII 

OLD  AUSTEN  SEES  DAYLIGHT,,  I  Do,  Too,  AND 
SHE  DOES,  Too 

IT  was  four  hundred  miles  to  an  eye  special- 
ist, eighty  to  the  railroad,  and  I  had  nine- 
teen dollars  in  my  pocket.  Nevertheless,  I 
made  the  first  move  by  hiring  a  horse  from  a 
farmer  for  ten  dollars  and  the  promise  to  send 
him  back  from  Bishop. 

I  launched  the  old  man — Austen  was  his  name, 
and  seemed  to  be  all  the  name  he  had — upon  him, 
with  a  blanket  over  the  horse's  bare  back,  and 
the  banjo  and  violin  tucked  each  under  an  arm. 

They  laughed  at  us  as  we  passed  the  hotel 
where  the  sheriff's  funeral  was  about  to  take  up, 
and  we  laughed  back ;  Austen  because  he  laughed 
at  himself  as  much  as  anyone  could  laugh  at 
him,  and  I  because  the  air  was  sweet,  and  I  had 
something  different  to  do,  and  someone  else  than 
myself  to  plan  for.  So  we  jogged  off  through 
the  desert,  and  the  dust  got  into  our  throats,  and 

270 


OLD  AUSTEN  SEES  DAYLIGHT         271 

the  coyotes  howled  at  us,  and  still  the  sun  shone 
and  the  firelight  sparkled,  and  we  laughed. 

Four  days  we  marched,  stopping  for  coffee, 
and  Van  Camp's  pork  and  beans,  and  the  oats 
which  I  carried  on  my  back  for  the  horse.  It 
was  a  bit  hard  on  the  old  man  going  down  the 
steep  hills — going  up  he  didn't  mind — and  he 
was  constantly  surging  forward  onto  the  horse's 
neck,  damning  him  for  not  holding  his  head  up. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  fourth  day  we  came 
to  Bishop,  and  I  hunted  the  town  to  get  up  a 
subscription  to  send  the  old  man  to  Los  Angeles. 
Heartless  the  people  there  seemed,  and  heartless 
they  were.  They  were  certainly  not  interested 
in  blind  men,  and  urged  me  to  send  him  to  the 
poor  farm,  if  I  could  manage  to  get  him  in. 

I  arranged  with  a  cattle  man  to  take  the  horse 
back  to  Mono  Lake,  and  after  a  night  in  the 
town  and  a  real  feed,  we  set  out  on  towards 
Death  Valley,  where  I  knew  that  I  could  get 
work  to  keep  us  both,  and  eventually  to  send 
Austen  to  Los  Angeles. 

We  walked  about  eight  miles  that  morning. 
The  old  fellow  was  getting  tired,  and  we  sat 
down  to  rest.  On  the  slope  of  the  hill,  less  than 


272  OCEAN  ECHOES 

a  mile  away,  stood  a  modern  farm  house,  dif- 
ferent from  any  other  else  in  the  valley.  The 
road  up  to  it  was  graded  and  wide ;  young  trees 
lined  in  uniform  growth  stood  at  the  sides;  in 
the  fields  alfalfa  grew,  and  beautiful  Percheron 
mares  were  running  and  playing  with  their 
stocky  colts.  Jersey  cows  with  fawn-like  limbs 
nibbled  at  the  grass.  And  an  old  Indian,  tall 
and  noble-looking,  stood,  like  a  statue,  with  a 
shovel  in  his  hands,  watching  the  tiny  irriga- 
tion-ditches which,  if  untended,  were  so  tricky 
with  the  unset  soil  of  that  country. 

A  white  mongrel  dog  who  was  out  chasing  rab- 
bits saw  us,  and  ran  to  us,  barking  and  wagging 
his  tail.  I  patted  him,  and  he  licked  the  old 
man's  hands ;  then  barking  again  in  his  friendly 
way  he  ran  into  his  home-road  and  stood,  with 
head  over  his  shoulder,  as  if  urging  us  to  come. 

"That  dog  is  our  first  friend  in  five  days, 
Austen,"  said  I,  "and  I'll  bet  that  his  master 
is  kind  and  considerate  too.  Let  us  go  up." 

We  did  go,  and  we  found  a  child  of  four  or 
five  years  playing  on  the  lawn,  and  a  woman  in 
her  early  thirties  unharnessing  a  horse. 

"Let  me  do  that,"  said  I,  quite  naturally. 


OLD  AUSTEN  SEES  DAYLIGHT         273 

"You  don't  look  as  if  you  knew  how/'  said  she, 
wickedly. 

Of  course  I  knew  how,  and  I  took  matters  into 
my  own  hands  at  once.  "Where  does  the  harness 
go?"  I  asked,  paying  no  attention.  "First  door 
to  the  right  as  you  go  into  the  barn,  horse  in  the 
last  stall,  halter  hanging  on  the  iron  hook,"  said 
she,  walking  off  quite  unconcernedly,  but,  I 
noticed,  with  a  twinkling  eye. 

"Frances,"  she  called  to  the  child,  "come  here 
and  show  this  man  how  to  feed  Slim,  and  water 
him." 

The  child  came  fearlessly,  and  I,  who  thought 
it  was  a  joke,  found  it  was  no  joke  at  all.  Sev- 
eral work-horses  were  in  the  barn,  finishing  their 
dinner,  and  the  little  girl  told  me  all  about  them, 
their  names,  and  how  they  were  fed. 

We  came  out  from  the  barn  hand  in  hand — 
and  although  she  is  now  almost  as  tall  as  I,  she 
still  gives  me  my  orders  when  she  sees  fit. 

The  mother  was  standing  talking  to  Austen, 
and  I  saw  already  that  she  was  in  full  possession 
of  her  facts.  As  I  looked  at  her  I  thought  that 
she  was  aged  for  her  years ;  that  her  strong  frame 


274  OCEAN  ECHOES 

was  accustoming  itself  to  work  it  had  not  been 
used  to,  and  that  the  serious  face  which  belied 
the  smiling  eye,  hid  a  considerable  knowledge  of 
loneliness  and  misery  at  first  hand. 

Later  I  found  that  this  was  true;  that  she 
had  had  a  life  as  changeable,  as  full  of  adven- 
ture, and  disappointment  for  her,  as  mine  had 
been  for  me.  That  now  she  was  hanging  to  this 
ranch,  which  she  had  been  forced  to  mortgage 
heavily,  in  the  forlorn  hope  of  selling  it  at  a  time 
when  the  war  had  driven  value  out  of  land  every- 
where. People  were  keeping  their  cash,  not 
knowing  what  would  happen,  and  she  felt  that 
if  she  could  not  sell  she  must  leave  the  place  she 
had  redeemed  from  the  desert,  and  start  another 
trail. 

Partly  dependent  as  she  was — for  she  was  a 
"remittance-man" — she  could  not  oblige  herself 
to  lose  the  free  feel  of  the  desert  in  any  provided 
shelter.  So,  I  being  lonely  too,  and  without  pre- 
tense and  as  we  understood  each  other,  we 
agreed  some  months  later  to  be  married;  and 
were  eventually  married,  to  our  satisfaction,  but 
not  without  trouble,  which  began  to  brew  that 
night  at  Mono  Lake. 


OLD  AUSTEN  SEES  DAYLIGHT         275 

While  she  fed  us — and  it  seemed  that  we  could 
never  stop  eating  of  ranch  food  that  was  really 
fit  for  workingmen — she  talked  to  us,  and  we 
consulted  about  Austen's  eyes.  She  seemed  at 
once  to  feel  that  it  was  as  much  her  responsibility 
as  it  was  his,  or  mine. 

"I  can  give  him  work  about  the  house  for  a 
while/7  she  said,  "until  we  can  arrange  for  the 
doctor  in  Los  Angeles.  That  part  of  it  I  will 
answer  for,  if  you  will  take  him  down  there. 
When  he  gets  through,  I  will  let  him  irrigate  for 
a  month,  to  give  him  some  money  to  go  away 
with.  More  than  that  I  cannot  promise,  for  I 
expect  to  rent  the  ranch  this  winter,  and  move 
away." 

"You  are  the  trouble  for  me,"  she  continued; 
"for  you  are  a  sailor  and  an  Irishman,  and  I 
never  hire  sailors  nor  Irishmen.  Sailors  always 
want  their  own  way,  and  Irishmen  are  here  one 
minute  and  get  angry  and  leave  the  next." 

I  thought  it  better  to  dispute  the  premise  than 
to  argue  the  conclusion,  which  seemed  to  be 
based  on  experience,  and  was  certainly  the  truth ; 
so  I  denied  that  I  was  either  a  sailor  or  an  Irish- 
man 


276  OCEAN  ECHOES 

"I  didn't  suppose  you'd  admit  it,"  she  said, 
speculatively.  "They  never  do.  But  you  are 
both.  I  know  you  are  a  sailor  because  you  walk 
like  one,  and  always  will;  and  an  Irishman 
because  that  is  written  all  over  you." 

In  vain  I  protested,  wretchedly,  too ;  for  I  saw 
that  she  meant  what  she  said.  I  told  her  what 
I  could  do,  and  how  well  I  could  do  it.  I  prom- 
ised that  the  best  man  she  had  should  never 
be  able  to  set  a  pace  for  me.  Finally  tears  came 
into  my  eyes,  and  a  lump  into  my  throat.  Just 
then  I  saw  the  little  girl,  standing  by. 

"You  tell  her,"  I  said,  huskily,  and  that  set- 
tled it. 

I  do  believe  that  for  a  month  I  worked  as  I 
had  never  worked  before,  and  I  must  say  that  I 
was  driven  without  mercy.  But  I  was  well  fed, 
and  had  a  little  house  to  myself;  and  the  child, 
at  least  when  she  was  not  busy  with  Austen,  who 
fascinated  her  completely,  was  kind  to  me. 

My  month  was  up,  and  it  was  pay-day.  I  was 
called  into  the  house  and  the  little  girl  told  me 
that  her  mother  was  going  to  Bishop,  and  wanted 
me  to  go  with  her. 

We  went  in  the  mountain-wagon,  the  child  on 


OLD  AUSTEN  SEES  DAYLIGHT         277 

my  knees,  her  mother  doing  the  driving;  for 
which,  I  may  say,  to  this  day  she  is  badly  lacking 
in  confidence  in  me.  She  told  me,  when  she 
started,  that  she  was  going  to  take  me  to  buy  a 
few  things,  because  she  had  arranged  for  Austen 
to  go  down  to  the  hospital  the  next  day,  and  for 
me  to  go  and  stay  there  with  him. 

I  looked  down  at  my  worn  boots,  for  I  had 
been  grubbing  sage-brush  and  digging  ditches. 

"Yes,  I  know/9  she  said,  catching  the  look. 
"We  are  going  to  get  them." 

The  thought  of  anyone  going  to  help  me  buy 
my  shoes,  who  had  had  no  one  to  take  a  single 
thought  for  me  for  so  long,  moved  me  so  that 
I  could  hardly  speak.  We  did  go  to  buy  them. 
We  bought  other  things  for  Austen,  had  our  pay 
besides,  and  started  south  on  the  train  next  day. 
She  told  me  as  we  were  going  that  she  had  sold 
a  cow  to  make  sure  that  she  could  send  us ! 

At  the  hospital  I  found  plenty  to  do  with  the 
old  man.  I  held  his  hand  while  Dr.  McCoy 
operated,  stitching  up  the  "curtain  of  film,  not 
a  cataract,"  as  he  described  it,  to  either  eyelid, 
and  cheering  him  through  the  dismal  days  that 
followed. 


278  OCEAN  ECHOES 

Five  days  later  the  doctor  took  the  poor  old 
man's  bandages  off,  and  he  nearly  went  wild. 
He  could  see  perfectly  with  one  eye,  and  almost 
as  well  with  the  other.  He  shouted  and  sang, 
and  kissed  the  nurses.  He  was  the  circus  man 
of  the  sixties  again,  and  the  "Brindle  Steer"  rang 
out,  until  he  was  stifled  by  an  angry  attendant. 

The  doctor  would  not  take  a  cent  for  the  opera- 
tion. He  was  one  of  God's  creatures,  too. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV 
FAR-REACHING  CONSEQUENCES 

A  HAPPY  greeting  Austen  and  I  got  when 
we  got  back  to  the  ranch.     The  lady's 
cow  money  seemed  to  have  given  her 
happiness  in  the  joy  brought  to  that  old  man,  joy 
in  having  sight  of  the  valleys,  the  green  grass, 
and  the  mountain  streams,  and  to  look  at  his 
banjo  and  really  see  its  strings. 

That  night  in  the  sitting-room  before  the  fire, 
he  sang  us  songs  of  other  days,  of  the  musket  and 
the  broadsword,  and  his  old  young  voice  showed 
his  happiness.  He  wound  up  in  fine  form  with : 

"When  first  I  joined  the  army, 

My  mother  said  to  me.'7 
Then: 

"Come  back,  you  red-headed — " 

But  here  he  broke  down,  and  cried  as  he  cried 
that  first  night,  for  the  very  opposite  reason. 

279 


280  OCEAN  ECHOES 

Austen  was  given  a  house  to  live  in,  and  work 
to  do  to  start  him  on  his  way  to  the  remnant  of 
a  relation  whom  he  still  had  in  the  East. 

I  did  not  linger  on.  I  told  her  that  I  was 
going,  that  my  mind  was  made  up.  Either  she 
should  marry  me  at  Christmas  in  Los  Angeles, 
where  I  was  going  to  look  for  work,  or  I  should 
never  see  her  again.  And  right  there,  because 
she  said  she  would  marry  me,  did  the  vicious 
chain  of  consequences  to  which  I  have  alluded 
before,  begin  to  show  themselves. 

I  went  to  Los  Angeles,  getting  into  touch  with 
what  seemed  to  be  an  excellent  mining  proposi- 
tion, a  new  town,  which  afterward  failed  at  the 
threat  of  impending  war.  At  Thanksgiving  I 
returned  to  the  ranch  for  a  few  days  and  found 
that  she  had  written  to  her  father,  and  received 
his  reply.  I  was  a  fortune-hunter,  and  an 
"impossible  person." 

Once  there  was  a  cobbler  in  Michigan.  He 
made  a  standard  shoe  that  stood  the  test  of  time, 
and  he  had  made  standard  shoes  for  many  years. 
One  day  he  was  working  on  a  pair,  when  the  mail 
brought  him  a  letter  from  his  brother  in  Califor- 
nia asking  him  for  money.  He  was  so  disturbed 


FAR-REACHING  CONSEQUENCES       281 

by  the  letter,  that  his  mind  wandered  from  the 
shoes,  and  a  little  variation  in  one  shoe  occurred. 
A  customer  in  New  York  who  always  bought 
these  shoes  happened  a  little  later  to  be  in  need 
of  a  pair.  He  bought  the  very  shoes  that  the 
cobbler  had  made  when  he  received  his  brother's 
letter. 

He  wore  them  out  on  a  rainy  day.  They  were 
not  quite  stout,  owing  to  the  defect  in  one  of 
them,  and  the  water  leaked  in  and  gave  the  man 
pneumonia.  When  he  was  recovering,  his  wife 
asked  him  to  hang  a  picture,  and  he  got  upon  a 
chair  to  do  it.  The  shoe  had  never  quite 
regained  its  shape,  like  the  other  shoe,  his  foot 
turned  in  it,  he  was  thrown  to  the  ground  and 
broke  his  leg.  So  did  the  cobbler's  brother  in 
California  affect  the  purchaser  in  New  York. 

So  did  my  impulsive  sacrifice  for  Austen  cause 
the  utmost  disturbance  thousands  of  miles  away, 
to  which  even  broken  bones  would  have  been 
preferable. 

How  was  I,  who  had  always  worked  hard  and 
never  valued  money,  going  to  prove  that  the  pros- 
pects of  this  lonely  lady  and  her  people  were  of 
no  interest  to  me?  Or  that,  although  I  had  no 


282  OCEAN  ECHOES 

money,  I  had  some  valuable  assets  of  experience, 
and  honesty  and  heart?  It  simply  couldn't  be 
done. 

So,  when  a  member  of  the  family  appeared 
with  a  written  questionnaire,  what  could  I  do 
but  answer  him  as  I  did?  I  said : 

"I  shall  not  answer  these  questions.  If  you 
want  to  look  me  up,  here  are  the  addresses  of 
my  enemies.  Go  to  them,  for  my  friends  will  not 
interest  you." 

Surely  enough  he  did,  and  heard  the  worst  of 
me,  and  much  that  wasn't  true,  and  my  Lady 
must  needs  pay  her  price,  too,  for  the  rescue  of 
a  blind  man  and  the  sale  of  a  cow! 

We  had  rather  a  tumultuous  two  years,  from 
which  we  emerged  with  great  faith  in  each  other, 
and  little  in  those  who  would  have  kept  us  apart. 
That  was  while  the  war  was  at  its  height ;  small 
passions  mounted  into  great  ones  everywhere, 
and  many  small  fry  perished. 

April  12,  1917,  we  took  a  street-car  from  Los 
Angeles  to  Santa  Ana,  and  were  there  married 
by  a  justice  of  the  peace,  whose  witnesses  were 
vital  to  us  but  for  an  instant,  and  then  passed 
forever  from  our  lives. 


THE  LAST  CHAPTER 
OCEAN  ECHOES 

WE  had  come  into  the  war  now,  and  as 
anxious  as  I  was  to  do  something  to 
help,  I  found  little  encouragement  in 
the  West.     Wherever  I  made  application,  the 
response  was :  "Wait,  wait,  don't  be  in  a  hurry." 
The  same  thing  had  happened  to  me  in  1898. 
I  left  a  ship  then  and  trained  for  our  war  with 
Spain  three  months  at  my  own  expense,  only  to 
be  told  that  Uncle  Sam  had  more  volunteers  than 
he  could  use. 

This  time  the  excitement  grew  upon  me  so 
strongly  that  I  decided  I  would  get  at  least  three 
thousand  miles  nearer;  and  in  May,  1918,  we 
left  a  little  place  we  had  rented,  and  my  wife 
started  for  New  York.  There  I  joined  her  a 
month  later,  and  went  right  to  work  as  Super- 
intendent of  Deck  Eigging  in  the  Port  Newark 
Shipyard,  while  she  worked  in  an  ammunition 
plant. 

283 


284  OCEAN  ECHOES 

It  seemed  that  Old  Ocean  was  once  more  tak- 
ing care  of  me.  I  was  at  home  with  masts  and 
booms,  anchors  and  cables,  life-boats,  steering 
gear  and  compasses.  I  worked  there  until  the 
next  summer. 

Then  came  a  period  of  idleness,  waiting  for 
another  position,  and  I  did  a  good  deal  of  read- 
ing. Stories  of  the  sea,  some  were.  I  criticized 
them  to  myself.  Those  writers  who  really  knew 
the  sea  seemed  to  be  self-conscious,  sometimes; 
to  think  that  they  must  use  the  ocean  as  scenery 
to  decorate  their  plot.  Those  who  did  not  know 
the  sea,  seemed  to  want  to  take  awful  chances 
with  the  truth.  Then  I  got  hold  of  the 
"Trawler,"  and  it  got  hold  of  me.  Why  shouldn't 
I  try  to  write?  I  thought.  I  had  things  to  say 
and  no  one  would  sneer  at  the  simplicity  of  an 
old  sailor. 

I  wrote  my  first  book ;  and  the  critics  re- 
ceived "The  Flying  Bo'sun"  kindly.  They  said 
the  most  heartening  thing — that  it  rang  true. 
We  can't  all  visualize  the  colors  on  the  horizon, 
and  some  of  the  things  that  have  happened  to 
me  may  seem  impossible  to  a  reader.  But  when 
we  fall  a-yarning  it  is  hard  to  stop,  and  we 


OCEAN  ECHOES  285 

like  our  listeners  to  be  awake  and  calling 
"Bravo"  at  the  end. 

So  this  tale  is  drawing  to  its  close,  and  I  must 
not  drift,  but  drop  my  anchor  where  the  holding- 
ground  is  good,  and  enter  my  ship  in  her  port  of 
discharge. 

In  the  summer  of  1921 1  went  to  sea  again,  not 
as  a  sailor  before  the  mast  this  time,  nor  as  a 
mate,  nor  a  master,  but  as  a  passenger  bound  for 
South  America.  When  the  Ambrose  Channel 
was  cleared,  and  the  old  Scotland  Light-ship  bore 
away  on  the  starboard  beam  I  felt  the  motion  of 
the  Sea  of  my  youth.  As  the  land  faded  away, 
and  the  sky  and  sea  closed  in  around  me,  a  sad- 
ness came  over  me.  Something  was  wrong,  some- 
thing different  from  other  times. 

It  wasn't  like  being  at  sea  at  all.  There  wasn't 
a  roll  out  of  the  ship,  the  black  smoke  that 
belched  out  of  the  smoke-stacks  seemed  unreal, 
the  bulwarks  were  far  away  above  the  floating 
water.  There  were  no  clanks  from  blocks  nor 
flop  of  sails,  no  running  to  and  fro  of  naked  feet. 
All  that  reminded  me  of  the  old  days  were  the 
ship's  bells.  Their  tone  was  the  same,  and  faith- 


286  OCEAN  ECHOES 

fully  to  their  age-long  responsibility,  they  chimed 
the  pure  Time  of  the  Sun. 

As  we  wore  away  south,  familiar  things 
showed  up  again.  The  blackfin  shark  still 
prowled  across  the  ocean's  surface;  there  was  the 
dolphin  and  the  flying-fish,  the  whale  and  his 
enemy  the  thrasher.  Porpoises  still  played 
around  the  bows. 

The  clouds  still  had  their  old-time  glow,  the 
sunsets  fired  the  skies  as  in  other  days.  The 
night  skies,  it  .seemed  to  me,  were  more  beauti- 
ful. Old,  familiar  friends  I  could  see  up  there, 
almost  always  clear  of  clouds,  the  Southern 
Cross,  with  its  two  pilot  stars  pointing  to  it 
sparkling  with  beauty  brighter  than  all  the  rest 
of  that  starry  field. 

One  night  when  the  noisy  passengers  had  gone 
to  their  bunks  to  sleep,  I  went  forward  to  the 
forecastle  head,  up  to  the  eyes  of  her,  where  I 
could  see  out  upon  the  ocean  unobstructed.  I 
was  alone  there,  everything  mortal  was  behind 
me.  A  gentle  breeze  blew  across  the  bows.  So 
cool  and  soothing  it  felt!  I  was  not  conscious 
of  the  steamer  I  was  on.  I  felt  the  influence  of 
the  years  that  were  back  of  me. 


OCEAN  ECHOES  287 

As  I  stood  there  holding  the  jack-pole,  gazing 
out  into  the  bright  night,  ships,  misty  yet  not 
dim,  sailing-ships  of  every  sort,  with  every  sort 
of  canvas,  sailed  up  from  the  lee.  They  had 
memories'  sails  bellied  out  to  the  wind.  I  knew 
them  all,  one  after  the  other,  their  hulls,  black 
or  white,  their  rigs,  their  painted  ports.  Of 
course  I  knew  them,  and  their  scars  and  the 
queer  things  about  them,  and  called  them  each 
by  name. 

How  fiery  the  water  looked  as  it  dashed  over 
their  bows,  how  gracefully  they  rode  with  the  lee- 
rail  low!  Ships,  real  ships,  the  ships  of  other 
years ! 

I  was  startled  by  a  voice  beside  me: 

"So  you  are  up  here,  are  you?" 

"Yes,  Captain,"  I  replied  absently,  for  I  knew 
I  had  to  let  them  go. 

"You  are  not  the  only  one,"  he  said ;  "there  are 
nights  that  I,  too,  come  up  here  to  watch  the  old 
ships  go  sailing  by.  The  lookout  in  the  crow's- 
nest  up  there  never  reports  them.  He  doesn't 
see  them.  He  is  a  modern  sailor  and  has  only 
eyes  for  smoke." 

THE  END 


FOURTEEN  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 


This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


?2Ji'55RC 

JUL-j  21955LU 

MAR    5  1982 

1 

RfcFO     FFB  S     1982 

*    *"*** 

'  k    KrMII» 

S&  ^    EftU 

Wf  :  «! 

T  vk  01    inn^v,  o  »KK                                         General  Library 

MlKS-  5t               Uni-rsjgr°kfeglif°'nia